Novo Arkhangel’sk All Rights Reserved © 2005 by Payton Lee No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping, or by any information storage retrieval system, without the permission in writing from the author. Contact Payton Lee at http://www.paytonlee.com Email:
[email protected] Ebook authorized for free download only by Payton Lee. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations or persons, living or dead is entirely coincidental and beyond the intent of the author. There is one exception. It is a character named Volk. His personality is based on someone I know, Dr. Phil Kane. Phil created his own character for this book. He helped write some of Volk’s dialogue and we discussed the ending for the character together. It is at Phil’s personal request that I inform you of his invented Volk, the Cossack.
Payton Lee g
Dedication I wish to dedicate this book to you the reader. It is for you I write. Thank you for sharing the movies of my mind. I would love to hear from you. I give special recognition to Dr. Phil Kane.He created the character of Volk Zolotov for this novel. This character is a reflection of Dr. Kane’s personality. It is his persona for the readers to enjoy as if he were with you in this historical romance.
Payton Lee
2
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 1 “There is no need to stand in the dark,” Alexander chuckled. “I have already heard you intend to leave Mother Russia.” “Ah my Czar,” Adrik remarked sipping his vodka. “I would be nervous leaving if I did not have complete confidence in your court information.” Czar Alexander entered the room as his servants hurriedly ran behind him to ignite the lamps. Alexander was nearly as tall as his ancestor Peter the Great. His black wool uniform gave him a more impressive stature. His curly silver blond hair, blue eyes, and rose-colored cheeks softened the stern looks of the uniform. In the light he faced his cousin. How often had the court commented on uncanny resemblance of the men? Adrik could have been a twin brother instead of his cousin. It was the Romanov blood in their veins. The blood of Peter the Great. Alexander looked up at the oil portrait of his famous ancestor. He wondered what Peter would have done in his situation. There was war on three fronts. They could not surrender to the Turks or the Persians. Alexander had just returned to Saint Petersburg after signing a peace treaty with Napoleon. “I am now free to retake Sweden and Finland to expand Mother Russia’s borders once more.” Adrik walked into the light. There was only one strong difference physically between the cousins. Adrik’s right cheek had been scarred from the arch of his eyebrow downward across his cheek to end at the fold of his lower lip. It had been the only time Adrik had lost concentration during a battle. He swore it would never happen again. It had not. “You say this to obtain my approval. You know I cannot.” Alexander sighed. He motioned to the servants to remove themselves from his private study. Once the two men were alone Czar Alexander walked to the large mahogany door, closed it, and set the bolt. Alexander still did not speak. He walked to the large cupboard, retrieved a bottle of vodka, a glass, and poured himself a drink. Leaning his massive frame against the cupboard he stared at his cousin. “I could consider that remark treason.” 3
Payton Lee g
“You could indeed,” Adrik agreed crossing the room to find a comfortable chair. “Before you do, would you mind sitting down cousin. I find I am weary and I would like to sit.” “There is no need for you to leave regardless of our political views of Napoleon or the French,” Alexander insisted. “There are plenty of battles for you to win for me. The Russian army respects you. They follow you. You have proven your skills to all of Russia.” Alexander sipped his vodka. “I need you cousin.” “I am tired of war,” Adrik confessed quietly hoping that would be a reason for the Czar to allow him his voyage to Unalaska. Alexander arched his regal brow. “That I do not believe. War is in your blood. It is the blood of Peter the Great. It is Romanov blood.” “I am weary of it,” Adrik insisted softly. He drank more of his vodka and sat down on the large chair after Alexander seated himself behind the large ornately carved desk on a matching chair. “You simply prefer to battle the French,” Alexander stated. “Your wife is dead sixteen years. Release her from your mind.” “My wife was Polish,” Adrik corrected. “Her benefactor is French and still alive,” Alexander replied. “With the new French alliance, you will be able to find him.” “Deveraux is traveling onboard the frigate ‘Rouge’. They are probably rounding the Cape right now. I always know where he is. My informants as good as yours, my Czar,” Adrik remarked casually twirling the glass and its clear liquid hypnotically before his eyes. Alexander rummaged through the papers on his desk. “Where is it?” “I do not intend to resign my commission,” Adrik responded. The two cousins were so close they knew what the other was thinking without a word being spoken. “The paper is the fifth from the bottom.” Alexander retrieved the commission. He read it carefully. “You are asking me to send you to Baranov’s Novo Arkhangel’sk? Now? How long has it been since you began building your house there?” “Yes, I will take commission there and continue to train my Cossacks. Most of them are already waiting for me,” Adrik answered. “My house is complete. The furniture, household staff, and servants were sent by ship last year. All of which you are aware most Noble Majesty.” “Of course I know these things,” Alexander replied triumphantly. “You have been building this dream for some time. It is a dream.” 4
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“There are new fortunes to find,” Adrik repudiated. “It is not a dream.” “These reasons are more believable, but not your true reasons,” Alexander countered. “I have other reasons that you will not try to comprehend,” Adrik assuaged. “You still believe you will find your child there?” Alexander scoffed. “Your Polish bride never even told you if it was a male or a female child.” “When Magda died, Deveraux took the child. They traveled the world and it was reported he left the child at a Russian settlement on the Kodiak. These Russians left with Baranov to resettle in Novo Arkhangel’sk,” Adrik informed. “You know this. I have shared the story with you many times.” “This child is now sixteen? A man child he would be in training in the Russian army,” Alexander reminded. “If it had been a girl child, she would have been married to a settler in Novo Arkhangel’sk.” Alexander reread the commission. “It never made sense to do it. Why send your child to the farthest reaches of Mother Russia?” “I’ve never understood it myself,” Adrik agreed. His mood remained somber. Alexander had not been aware he had kept in contact with the child’s governess. When she married to escape Deveraux she sent a letter requesting Adrik to assign her husband to the colony. It took awhile, but after calling in many markers, Adrik knew his son was indeed living in the Amerikan colony. His mind returned once again somber remembering that day nearly eighteen years ago. The scene played once again in his mind. The heat of the summer was unbearable. The prisoners had been chained to the tree stumps ready for execution. Catherine had requested him to personally behead the traitors. He was one of her favorite officers and the Romanov blood running through his veins made him her official at the executions. He had not even known the names of the traitors. Young, strong, and in the prime of youth he raised the ax. One by one the heads rolled. He would be lying to himself if the deaths did not make him sick to his stomach, but these were traitors to the Czarina. He turned to hear his wife crying over the crowd. “Merciful God, Adrik, stop!” He strained to see her. A voice behind called him back to his duty. He saw the face of his brother in law sneering at him. 5
Payton Lee g
“You serve a whore. The Czar will return to claim Mother Russia and her Polish people,” Arthur spat at him. Adrik brought the axe down. He heard Magda screaming hysterically and cursing his name. Adrik continued his duty. When the executions were completed he left quickly to a small copse of trees where he vomited. When he calmed his queasy stomach he returned to his unit and filled in the necessary paperwork to be sent to Czarina Catherine. Several hours later he went to the rented house his wife and he shared. Magda was gone. Deveraux, his friend, his companion, had betrayed him. Deveraux and his wife had left for places unknown. The letter said it all. Magda told him their marriage was over. She could never love a man so loyal to Catherine he would murder his own wife’s family. Catherine gave Adrik time from duty to find his wife. Deveraux had kept on the move. He found Magda in France two years later. Magda was living in Deveraux’s mansion. They had finally stopped running when Magda had become deathly ill. Adrik relived those moments. The pain was still great. “When do you intend to leave?” Czar Alexander’s voice retrieved him from his inner pain. “I will be putting some of my households in order and will leave before the first snow.” “So soon?” Alexander questioned. Losing Adrik in St. Petersburg was equivalent to losing his arm. Catherine had brought them together when they were children. They were educated together, battled together, and shared most everything. They were closer as cousins than the Czar was with his blood brothers. “And if I need you?” “The world is quickly growing smaller, cousin,” Adrik replied. “Send for me and the Cossacks. We will return to be near your side.” “I could command you to stay by my side,” Alexander stated. “You could do this, but you will not.” “I would not?” “No.” “Unfortunately I love you too much to make such a command.” Alexander rose slowly. He poured another drink and brought the bottle to the chair. Adrik lifted his glass for a refill. “What else is on your mind, cousin?” 6
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“I have been receiving reports on our settlements in Unalaska. Kodiak is growing smaller and Novo Arkhangel’sk is growing more powerful. The Russian American Trading Company under Baranov is growing stronger,” Alexander related sitting upon the chair next to Adrik. “You must be my eyes and ears there. I must know what Baranov and the company are doing.” “You’ve heard Baranov hired an English ship builder,” Adrik added. “I am certain the priests are most informative and vigilant in their scribing.” “You would benefit in studying the Russian Orthodox faith,” Alexander laughed. “I doubt I would ever be as enlightened as you, cousin,” Adrik teased. “Must I find religion to be informed in Novo Arkhangel’sk?” “You will find it is the best and safest way to effectively communicate with me,” Alexander advised. “That is if you are intent upon this move to this Russian settlement.” “I’m not certain I trust the clergy,” Adrik argued. “Use your seals and I will use mine,” Alexander clarified. “The same as during the war only priests handle the letter exchanges instead of runners. I trust the clergy as much as you do.” Alexander rose from the chair and stood over Adrik with a large grin upon his lips. “You will learn that Baranov has indeed hired an English ship builder, but the design and building of many ships is being handled by a brilliant Russian. This man’s grandfather was with Peter the Great and learned directly from the masters of Europe and England. He is your neighbor. His house borders the house you have built. The house Igor Petrovov occupies claiming to be its lord. Visit the man, Yuri Koslov. There is none more loyal to Mother Russia in Novo Arkhangel’sk.” Adrik arched his brow. He wasn’t too surprised that his cousin, Czar Alexander had information about his interest in the shipbuilding business. “You are right cousin. I should take more interest in holy writ of the Orthodox Church. What other things have you learned.” Adrik was smiling. It was obvious his cousin and the Czar knew everything about his plans before or at the same time he did. “It is reported the overseer of your settlement estate is not honored. There are reports of barbarism, cruelty, and maliciousness.” “Another reason I am in a hurry. I have received the same information from my Cossacks that are already living there on my lands,” Adrik shared. “Mistreatment of natives, slavery of both peasants and 7
Payton Lee g
natives was explicitly prohibited by Mother Russia and Czarina Catherine,” Adrik stated. “You will receive monthly reports.” “I am most interested in Baranov. He is a brilliant businessman, but when the interests grow more important than the Czar it is time to keep a close watch. I do not intend to have Baranov’s allegiance switch to those of the Amerikans.” “I swear to you this will not happen,” Adrik promised. “I suggest I come to Baranov as a retired general. He will be nervous to know I come as a full general and Grand Duke. He will think I come to take over his governorship.” “I agree. He is under constant watch by those who are jealous of his governorship and those that want his authority in business. He has already been challenged many times by the Russian portion of the Russian American Trading Company,” Alexander shared. “I would not have him removed, but we do not need to let him be aware he has the Czar’s support.” Before Adrik could respond he raised his hand for silence. “You may allow Baranov to know he has my support if required. I leave that decision to your discretion.” “This will be a most interesting voyage,” Adrik responded. “Later we will discuss your suggestions for leadership when we invade Finland and Sweden,” Alexander announced. “For now, my Marie is waiting for us at a celebration she prepared for my return.” “I regret..” Adrik began. “You are not a religious man, yet you still do not accept my happiness with my mistress,” Alexander tsked. “Forget this disagreement we have and enjoy the party.” “It is not a disagreement,” Adrik responded. “I cannot change my thinking.” “I hope someday you will,” Alexander sighed. He walked to the door, unbolted the lock and left the room with Adrik remaining there.
Chapter 2 Adrik drank the last of his Vodka and was about to leave when Monique, the Czarina’s favorite lady in waiting entered the room. 8
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Her most Noble Majesty Czarina Elizabeth requests your presence in her private study.” Many times the Czarina had summoned him. They were still friends even if the Czar and Czarina had drifted apart after their initial marital bliss. Adrik followed Monique to the private study. When he entered, the Czarina was already there working on a religious sampler to be used in the Palace chapel. Without looking up from her stitching Czarina Elizabeth commanded, “Please take a seat, General Adrik Romanov.” “So formal, Louise?” Adrik chuckled taking a seat. “Only you are allowed to call me Louise. That is because you are a pagan!” Elizabeth laughed. “My Orthodox name is Elizabeth. That is my name.” “When I become Russian Orthodox and take vows of the Black Order, I will call you Elizabeth,” Adrik stated firmly. Elizabeth rolled her eyes. This is an occurrence she never believed would happen. “Why have you summoned me, Louise?” “I am told you leave in a month or two for Unalaska. I am told you have been building a home there and many of your Cossack soldiers are already there. Why do you go?” There was no need to try to hide his true feelings from the Czarina. “I believe I will find information on my lost child in Novo Arkhangel’sk.” “You still seek this child,” Elizabeth sighed. “A child you do not know, nor have ever known. A child you may or may not ever find.” “It is something I must do,” Adrik excused. “You leave my husband when he needs you most,” Elizabeth complained. “He is like your brother and you desert him for this mythical child.” Adrik was surprised. Since he first met Louise before she married Alexander, she was quiet, gentle, and never allowed her voice to rise above a whisper and was most submissive. Here and now she spoke with firm authority. “The Czar has many brilliant capable advisors and generals. He is also a brilliant tactician in his own right,” Adrik replied quietly. “He does not need me.” “I do not speak of generals or war,” Elizabeth contradicted. She looked up from her needlework and stared directly into Adrik’s eyes. 9
Payton Lee g
“You may call them advisors. I call them leeches of the foulest nature. These new advisors inflame his delicate ego and fill his head with nonsense.” Adrik was stunned. He had no ideas to what the Czarina was referring. “I do not understand your Noble Majesty.” Elizabeth’s face softened. “I believe you do not. You do not attend these ostentatious parties provided by my husband’s mistress.” Adrik smiled at his hostess. “Neither do you.” Elizabeth laughed and put aside her needle. She turned full front to face Adrik. “ It is true I do not, but I do hear the gossips of the court. I also see the subtle changes in my husband. These new advisors are leading him further away from the church into the hands of decadence and sorrows.” “Surely none of his generals,” Adrik gasped. “No, like you, the generals do not mix with the foreign spiritualist advisor company the Czar now keeps,” Elizabeth informed. “I pray every day for his soul and his return to the church and my heart.” “You really love him,” Adrik recognized. “With all that I am,” Elizabeth wept. “I have prayed and prayed to God to forgive me and allow my husband to return to our marriage.” “You have not failed the Czar in any way. How can you think you have?” Adrik queried. He wished to hold the weeping Czarina in his arms to comfort her, but he dare not touch the royal person, even though he was a cousin by marriage. “I feel perhaps I love my husband more than my God. This is why God has punished this handmaiden by allowing her babies to die. If I devote myself more to God, perhaps I might be forgiven.” “That is utter nonsense,” Adrik expounded vehemently. He rose from his chair and began pacing. How could such a beautiful woman in body and spirit even think such a thing? There was no doubt in his mind why he chose a secular view of the world and kept a religion and God out of it. Such gibberish is a strong part of the church. It keeps the poor sheep coming back to them for forgiveness. The church maintains control over them.” “It is not nonsense! Alexander’s mistress Marie has provided him with children. She is the one that gives proof of his manhood.” “And Marie is hardly a darling of the Russian Orthodox Church,” Adrik countered with distaste. He disagreed with anyone taking a mistress after the vows of marriage to one another. A Czar, a general, a soldier, 10
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
may do as they wish, but he did not agree with adultery. It was a personal matter and he kept his opinions to himself. “Exactly,” Elizabeth agreed. “God punishes me by allowing Satan to make a fool out of me with Alexander’s mistress. I must learn humility and devotion to God.” Adrik raised his hands and his tilted his head upward in exasperation. “We have deviated from my purpose,” Elizabeth uttered trying to control her tears. “I do not want you to leave. Alexander adores you as an elder brother. He has been most careful around you with his new ideas and companions. If you would watch how he is changing. If you could see his friends and how they are leading him you could talk to Alexander. You would persuade him.” “I doubt I could persuade the Czar to do anything,” Adrik replied. “Alexander has a powerful mindset.” “Then you do not understand your own power,” Elizabeth snapped. She regretted her harsh tone instantly. “Why do you feel you must leave? There are still plenty of Russian Wars to be fought.” “That is the same thing Czar Alexander said to me,” Adrik quipped. “Perhaps you and your husband think more alike than you know.” “In many cases this is true.” Finally a smile crossed Elizabeth’s lips. “From the beginning we thought and felt many things in a similar manner. But you do not answer my question.” “I forgot the question.” Elizabeth arched her brow. “I think you did not. You choose not to answer it. I must press the issue. Why must you leave now to find this missing child?” “Deveraux is on a voyage that will take him to Unalaska. He will once again dock at Novo Arkhangel’sk. He has done so many times.” “And you believe Deveraux has a purpose of visiting your child there?” “Yes, I do.” Elizabeth sat against the back of her chair. “Did you think it might be for trading with the Russian American Trading Company?” “Deveraux’s holdings and interests have never been with furs. He has no reason to call on the port other than to see my offspring,” Adrik insisted. “He and Magda sent my child to be fostered where I could not find him. Only recently have I noticed his continual trips to this far 11
Payton Lee g
settlement of Mother Russia. There is no other reason and no other explanation.” Elizabeth rose from her chair. She stood next to Adrik and placed his hand in her small hand. “After all these years you still love her?” Adrik lifted the Czarina’s hand to his lips. “Most gracious and kind Noble Majesty. If I could stop loving this woman the pain in my mind would be eased. Even beyond her betrayal and subterfuge, yes I still love her. If this pain is love.” “All love is pain as I well know,” Elizabeth sighed sadly. “I hope your pain is eased by a stronger love for another.” “That has not happened for me,” Adrik responded. “There is always hope,” Elizabeth countered. “I have hope. Even if you leave my husband, I will still have hope and pray more earnestly.” “I will attend this party tonight and meet these people,” Adrik promised. “I will observe these advisors and I vow to keep in contact with you and Alexander. I am not without my own support in St. Petersburg.” Elizabeth’s large blue eyes gave her gratitude without the words. Adrik clicked his heels, bowed, and left the room. Adrik attended the celebration party. He noted these strange new advisors and was not impressed. He noticed how Alexander seemed to be entranced by the spiritual ideologies of the guests. Elizabeth was correct. These were not the people a Czar should be associating with. He could only hope that Alexander’s strong and logical mind would win out. Before he and his close companions would leave for Unalaska, he would contact his support in St. Petersburg. Adrik wanted to be kept informed not only of the French, whom he did not trust at all. He wanted to be kept informed of these spiritual vultures.
12
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
13
Payton Lee g
14
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 3 “Catherine!” Catherine increased the speed of her strides. She recognized the voice in the distance. She had emerged only moments ago from the heavily wooded copse near her home and heard the horses’ hooves. She glanced to the side and recognized the large chestnut Don. It would be impossible to make it to home before Igor Petrovov would be upon her. Of all the insufferable men in Novo Arkhangel’sk, why did this one have to want her? In two breaths the massive horse Igor rode was now trotting by her side. Behind Igor at a sensible distance were the highly trained Cossacks. “Catherine, let me take you in my arms. I will carry you to your house,” Igor requested pathetically. Catherine continued on towards the house with her quick steps. “That is quite foolish considering I am only a small distance from home.” “Ah, it is not foolish for me even to hold you in my arms for such a short distance,” Igor countered. What would it take to get this man to leave her alone? She had spoken to her father. He reminded her they were boyars and therefore subject to the nobility and their ways. Her father understood her contempt for the man but assured her there was nothing he could do. He couldn’t even go to Governor Baranov. The governor would be unable to control the high nobility such as Igor Petrovov. Baranov’s own position was constantly precarious. Catherine had gone to her brothers. The only thing they could do was being near her if there would be an instance where she and Igor could be in the same place. Her brothers did try to guard her. This was a foolish moment. She believed her family was not aware of her friendship with a 15
Payton Lee g
native Tlingit. Once a month they would meet at the secret hiding place in the forest and have a hot meal provided by Catherine. Her friend Tonishia might bring her warm furs and on occasion a small silver or gold nugget as friendship. Today Catherine received a lovely fur pelt she was carrying in her basket after their lovely picnic. The colors of autumn were brilliant as a canopy for the secret picnic, but there had been a slight chill in the air. She had left herself vulnerable to Igor’s pursuit. What an end to a beautiful day. To Catherine’s relief she saw Arman, Brody, Dimitri, and Eduard running toward her. They must have seen her from the house and were coming to her rescue. The four older brothers were the most protective of her. After all, they were married and fathers also. Protection came naturally to them now. Her brothers must have been with their father discussing the new ship they designed. It was a beautiful ship based on a French design, but altered for the Pacific winds and currents. Catherine’s five brothers had captained a ship by order of their father, the master ship builder. Three more brothers were now serving as Captains. One brother left Novo Arkhangel’sk with his friend and was serving in the Russian Army. He was stationed in an outpost guarding the city of Okhotsk. Peering from the window Catherine saw her father with a worried brow. Yuri Koslov knew more than anyone the implications of Igor Petrovov’s suit. He would move heaven and earth to protect his youngest child from this wicked and cruel man. Igor’s reputation was established early upon his arrival. The Cossacks who arrived only a few months ago despised him, but followed orders. The Cossacks primarily stayed to themselves and their horses. “Ekaterine!” Dimitri called. “We have been waiting for you. Father waits for you in the study.” Catherine was relieved. Her brother was intent on rescuing her. A few moments more and the brothers had surrounded her to walk her home. “Thank you noble prince for offering to escort my sister,” Brody stated. “We will take her home to Papa.” “It is my pleasure. You know how much I care for your lovely sister,” Igor smiled. Inwardly he was raging. Every time he found a chance to be near Catherine her blasted brothers interfered. He turned his horse toward the mansion nearby and motioned the Cossacks to follow him. His temper flaring he raised his crop to strike the Don repeatedly. The horse reared in distress. 16
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Catherine glanced at the horse and saw a blood streak. She happened to note the Cossacks grim and firm faces. She was certain she saw rage in the Cossacks eyes. They remained calm but followed Igor at a distance. Their backs were rigid. “Beast,” Eduard mumbled. “Only a beast would cause injury and pain to a fine animal such as that horse.” “Obviously the Cossacks agree with you,” Brody agreed. “It is typical of the man,” Dimitri added. Arman enclosed Catherine in his arm. “So sister, how can we protect you when you visit your friends in the forest and do not let us know when and where you go?” “Visit my friend?” “The Tlingit, Tonishia,” Arman stated. “You know?” “Of course we know, all of us!” Arman exclaimed. “Do you believe you are so special to be the only one with friendships in the Tlingit camp?” “And Mama and Papa?” “They are good friends with Tonishia’s parents,” Arman laughed hugging his sister closer. “Come Katya, we have much to discuss. Mama and Papa are waiting. Dimitri opened the large wooden door and held it for Catherine and her other brothers to pass. Arman led Catherine past the living area into the large dining area. Yuri sat at head of the immense dining room table. His brow still furrowed with worry. Catherine’s sense of foreboding increased when she found Governor Baranov sitting on the right side of her father. On the left side of Yuri was her mother. Sofia’s face showed sadness and worry. Catherine felt her heart fall down from her chest and churn inside the pit of her stomach. This family gathering was about her. She felt it. Somewhere inside Catherine knew her life was going to make a drastic change. Yuri pointed to an empty chair next to Sofia. “Ekaterine, sit down.” Obediently Catherine walked to the chair and sat. An unbearable silence followed. Yuri cleared his throat. “Ekaterine, Governor Baranov is here by request of Prince Igor Petrovov, for the purpose of informing me that the prince has requested your hand in marriage.” 17
Payton Lee g
Catherine tried to remain silent, but she could not. “No,” she choked. Sofia took Catherine’s hand in hers. “My child, we do not wish this marriage, but if Prince Igor insists, there is nothing we can do.” “I truly regret this proposal. I have no choice but to present it,” Baranov apologized. “Prince Igor has powerful relatives in St. Petersburg. Funds and materials arrive from the private funds of a Grand Duke.” Catherine felt her mouth drop. A Grand Duke was funding the hated Igor Petrovov? This meant a royal member in the Romanov family supported Petrovov. It meant she and her family could not refuse the marriage. A sense of foreboding was replaced by a sense of doom. “We have only one hope,” Yuri stated. “Fabiyan returned with a letter from Grigori. It seems Grigori’s wife is with child and she is not doing well. He has asked Mama to come to Okhotsk to help. Naturally I will not let Mama leave me. She is not young enough to take this voyage with winter approaching. Your sister, Vanya, is also with child and cannot leave her business. Her inn and boarding house is more important to the trading ships during winter in Novo Arkhangel’sk.” Catherine was sinking fast in a mire of emotional quicksand. She hadn’t even noticed her brother Fabiyan smiling at her from across the table. He had always been her favorite big brother. He was the one that shared the love of nature and the ocean with her. He treated her as a younger brother and not a younger sister to the consternation of their parents. “What do you mean, Papa,” Catherine squeaked. “You will go to Okhotsk and help Grigori’s wife. You will spend the winter there. Dimitri, who is still unmarried, Fabiyan, and Jasha will accompany you and watch over you as guardians.” “You must find a husband in Okhotsk,” Sofia ordered gently. “It is the only way we can protect you from marriage to Petrovov.” “Dimitri will act in my stead as patriarch of the family. If Dimitri, Fabiyan, Grigori, and Jasha agree on your choice the marriage will take place,” Yuri decreed. “It is the only way to protect you,” Sofia added. “You must leave Novo Arkhangel’sk immediately. Find a husband in Okhotsk or if you return unmarried there will be no choice. You will be forced to wed Prince Igor.” Catherine remained silent. She needed a few moments to sort things out. Catherine had thought of marriage. She thought of the pros and cons of marriage. She agreed it was the only way to save her 18
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
marriage to Igor. Marriage wouldn’t be too bad, even though she felt she was too young for such things. Catherine thought about the men in Novo Arkhangel’sk. There was no one here she would even consider. All things considered, a trip to Okhotsk to find a husband would be the best solution. There were many soldiers there. Her own brother, Grigori, was a soldier. Yes, this was the answer. She could help her brother, his wife, and find a husband. “Katya?” Fabiyan asked his sister affectionately. “What do you think?” “It is the only way,” Catherine agreed. “You are right, Papa.” Catherine locked her hand with her mother’s hand and squeezed lovingly. Alexander Baranov remained silent listening to the discussion. He finally spoke, “I am relieved a solution to this quandary has been found. I will report to Prince Petrovov tomorrow that a family emergency has arisen and your daughter must return to Mother Russia. Until Catherine’s return there will be no discussion of marriage. I will need to know how long Catherine will be gone.” “Catherine must remain for the birth of Grigori’s child and several months after. She will leave for winter and not return until spring,” Yuri responded. He turned to Catherine. “I presume you will find an acceptable husband in Okhotsk in that time period.” “Yes, Papa,” Catherine replied simply. The following day the family was refitting the “Relentless”, Dimitri’s ship, for the voyage to Okhotsk. Fabiyan’s ship was ready to set sail. Jasha would be sailing on another ship that would be his after many more years of sailing under Captain Kreschev as first mate. Sofia was packing trunk after trunk with necessities not only for Catherine, but things Lara, Grigori’s wife, and the new baby would need. Sofia also packed many medicines for Catherine, Lara, and the new baby. Sofia, her husband, and their family had lived on many lands and many climates. Sofia was well aware of the Russian winters. She prepared Catherine for the bitter cold she would face. Catherine received little sleep for her mother’s instructions and warnings. Alexander Baranov visited the manor home of Prince Igor Petrovov the next afternoon. He was kept waiting in the immense library for nearly an hour. 19
Payton Lee g
Prince Petrovov made an impressive entrance in his silken Turkish trousers, black leather boots, and quilted velvet Turkish smoking jacket. His fingers were covered with golden rings covered with precious stones. Igor’s mustache had been slicked down with grease. Casually Igor walked to the massive horsehair stuffed leather divan and sat upon stretching his legs upon the cushions. “You have delivered my proposal?” “Yes, Prince Petrovov,” Baranov replied meekly. He despised the prince but one in his precarious position must present humility to nobility. “When will Koslov meet with me to arrange the dower and prepare for the wedding?” Baranov cleared his throat. He knew his response would require the utmost tact. All in Novo Arkhangel’sk were aware of Igor’s explosive temper. “The meeting must be postponed for a time.” Igor glared at Baranov. “Postponed?” “The Koslov’s have a family emergency. Ekaterine must leave for Okhotsk. Her brother’s wife is with child and is having a difficult time.” As Baranov finished his sentence Igor rose from the divan in a rage. “And she must go? Why Ekaterine?” Spittle flew from his furious mouth. “Her mother is too old, and her older sister is again with child,” Baranov explained logically. “She is the only one to assist her brother’s wife.” Igor was so angry he stormed out of the room. The servants scattered in his wake and hid within the corners of the house to hide from the prince. Surely there would be floggings and canings if any of them crossed their master’s path. Baranov took a breath of relief that Igor had left the room. He made a quick exit from the manor.
20
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 4 The elder woman sat on the comfortable fainting couch in the sitting room. She watched her nephew’s back. He remained silent and motionless while he stared out the window. Sveta finally broke the silence. “Adrik, my darling what troubles you so? Must you make this move?” Adrik slowly turned to rest his eyes lovingly upon his beloved aunt. “Tante, I must.” “You have never recovered from Magda’s betrayal,” Sveta stated quietly. “What is to recover?” Adrik snapped. “There was nothing to begin with.” “Watch your tone,” Sveta reprimanded briskly. “There you are definitely wrong. Your heart still bears the scars of pain. If you insist upon this move to that remote outpost to escape your heart, you will find it still pains you.” “Tante,” Adrik sighed. “I go for business purposes. I intend to fund a making of Baranov and Koslov ships. It has nothing to do with the heart and my past.” “Bah, you think for my age I have become ignorant? You think I have lost my intelligence?” “Tante, please!” “I am aware of your correspondence with your Cossacks and your secretive following of Deveraux. I also know you suspect you have a son that is living or has lived in Novo Arkhangel’sk. That is why you built that house there and why your cousin Igor Petrovov is living there as its master. Worse yet, I have read numerous reports as you have. Igor is cruel and barbaric. He has instituted caning and flogging as punishment for Aleuts and servants. You know how I feel about such corporal punishment,” Sveta informed testily. Adrik sat down on a leathered sitting chair. “Tante, you cut me with a sharp knife.” “What are you going to do even if you find this son? Have you even a name?” Adrik sank into the chair. He ran his fingers through his hair and rubbed his temple. “No, I have no name. I have heard from some reports the boy holds a strong resemblance to me. Tante, understand I must find my child or I will never have a heart.” Natasha had secretly sent 21
Payton Lee g
information to Adrik about their movements. She dared never reveal such information that could incriminate her or allow her to fall under the wrath of Deveraux should anyone learn these notes were to Adrik instead of a mother she claimed it was. “You will have a heart when you take a wife and begin a true family. It is time you start a true family. Leave this memory and begin to live,” Sveta said stubbornly. “And when you go what are you going to do about Petrovov?” “Tante, you are judging without proof,” Adrik clucked. “I will reserve my judgment and not listen to gossip.” “Gossip?” Sveta snarled. “I know this Igor well enough. We sent him there at the request of my second husband’s sister. He is a wicked sinful man. He has always had brutal tendency. He may be a prince, but he couldn’t even serve in the Russian Army. He was thrown out.” Sveta grinned, “My darling Adrik, you even sent him away hoping he would behave and not embarrass or anger the Czar. Because of Igor’s royal blood name the Czar requested you to send him to the Russian colony so he would not have to kill him. All of this you did for your me.” “As always you are accurate,” Adrik admitted. “Including my heart.” “Then heal your heart. Marry!” “It isn’t as simple as just marry,” Adrik smiled lovingly. “Yes it is! Find a woman, marry her, and make babies. Lots of babies,” Sveta advised. “I lost three husbands and not one child was given to me in those marriages. So make some children for me to spoil. You will be happy and I will be happy.” “And will this woman be happy?” Adrik chuckled. “You will make her happy or I will make you miserable,” Sveta teased. “You will have little choice in the matter.” “And if I meet and marry a woman in Novo Arkhangel’sk? Will you leave this comfortable home and move there?” Adrik queried. The thoughts of a new home and life started to entice him. Sveta did make life comfortable for him. She made this house a warm and loving haven. He looked forward to coming here after his stints at the war fronts. Sveta ran the house well, economically, and brought happy warmth to make a home. All the servants seemed comfortable and devoted. There never was grumbling. The servants came and went with serenity. Sveta was an excellent mistress of the manor. No wonder he never thought of marriage 22
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
to create a home. He had one waiting for him. This new home in Novo Arkhangel’sk would not. “Adrik, my darling, I would move to the frozen Siberia with you if you married again,” Sveta beamed. “I’m not to old to start again with young ones.” “I will see what I can do,” Adrik promised. He doubted he would find just the right woman. Or did it have to be the right woman? Perhaps he would open his mind just a little and look for a woman he might find interesting. Perhaps he could make a woman happy. Then his thoughts turned grim. He tried to make Magda happy. He loved her. She destroyed his being. She betrayed him. Adrik shook the thoughts. He turned to his great aunt and knelt in front of her on one knee. “Perhaps you would come with me and fill my house.” Sveta laughed and playfully swatted Adrik’s shoulder. “You rascal. I have spoiled you already. You never had need for the care of a wife as long as I was here and managed your household.” “You seem contented,” Adrik charged. How accurate his aunt was. It was though she read his thoughts. “Guilty my love,” Sveta responded cheerfully. “I have enjoyed this situation as much as you. We have taken advantage of each other. It is you that is going to change. Not I.” “I would try to talk you into coming with me,” Adrik suggested. Sveta began laughing heartily. “You intend to cross Siberia on horseback in the mid of winter. You will do this as a Cossack with Cossacks. Do I look like one of your men? Truly I am not created for that kind of several thousand mile trek.” “We are taking sleighs filled with supplies,” Adrik grinned. “The sleighs could be filled with warm furs, fox, mink, and even seal from Unalaska.” “Open campfires, freezing weather, wind and snowstorms, cold food, and freezing shelters,” Sveta informed. “I prefer the closed carriages to the theater and the blazing fires in this warm comfortable home. I never will be a Cossack, nephew.” Adrik returned to his comfortable chair facing the marble faced fireplace. “I had to try. I will miss this haven.” Sveta remained silent. She would miss her nephew, Grand Duke Adrik Mikhail Peteravich Romanov. She realized she had provided too much of a haven for Adrik. He needed to marry and raise children. Sveta tried in vain to talk to Adrik and convince him to stop this search for 23
Payton Lee g
Magda’s offspring. Sveta did not want him to go to the new Russian American outpost. She certainly did not agree with his choice of Igor Petrovov to manage property that Adrik was having built. Sveta was painfully aware of the monies already spent. Adrik refused to respond to her questions regarding the matter. Sveta did not trust Igor and tried to tell Adrik the relative was not only an incompetent leech, but was stealing from Adrik. Adrik thought of his disputes with Sveta regarding Igor Petrovov. He wondered if that wasn’t part of the reason he couldn’t convince his aunt to accompany him. Sveta of course was correct about Igor. His Aunt did not know how her former sister in law had begged Adrik for intercession to save her son’s life. He considered this promise to be an oath. Igor had proved to be a continual problem in the Russian aristocracy, with his violent episodes. Czar Alexander had called Adrik in and requested that Igor be sent to Siberia or face trial in St. Petersburg. Adrik had heard that Deveraux was once again visiting the Russian outpost. He came up with the idea to send Igor there with his most trusted Cossacks. He received word continually from his troops and was deeply troubled by the reports. Even Alexander Baranov seemed to capitulate to the strong willed violent Russian Prince. It was time to intercede and search for his child. “You are deep in thought,” Sveta interrupted. “What prays upon your mind?” “I was thinking about my trip. I find I am looking forward to the challenge,” Adrik returned hoping to recover from his dismal thoughts. “I imagine you will,” Sveta responded. “Really, Tante Sveta,” Adrik remarked. “There are small villages all along the route we will take. It isn’t until we are a few hundred miles from Okhotsk that we climb the mountains and there is little civilization.” Sveta sighed. Even when Adrik was a child he had a stubborn mind. Once he settled on doing something, it was only a matter of time before he accomplished it. Sveta rose to leave the room. She was a creature of habit. At ten o’clock in the evening was the time she would go to her rooms and prepare for bed. The only exceptions would be if she were at the theater, party, or guest of the Czarina. “Good evening, Tante,” Adrik wished. Sveta turned and after a long sigh she said, “At least promise me you will look for a wife.” “You have my promise,” Adrik vowed. 24
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Are you going to visit Monika?” Adrik gasped. Monika was his mistress for the past seven years. He never would have mentioned his mistress in the presence of his beloved aunt. How did she know about Monika? Sveta laughed as she left the room. Her voice carried behind. “A man has needs. Do you believe I wouldn’t know?” Adrik shook his head. He would truly miss Tante Sveta and his home. It was time to visit Monika. He would say farewell and assure her that he would continue to support her household through his royal solicitors, investors, and managers. He couldn’t bring any feelings of remorse upon leaving her. Monika was a good mistress. She was good in bed, silent as a companion, and invisible to the world. She was a wellknown guest at all the princely parties. Monika was a sought after party guest. Many knew and some suspected she shared a bed with the Grand Duke Adrik Romanov. Such nearness to Czar Alexander’s dearest cousin ranked high in the need to know. The sky was black except for the twinkling of stars. It was the new moon so no light shone down upon the entrance to the solid brick townhouse in St. Petersburg. Adrik didn’t need light to find his way through the gate, go up the steps, insert his key and enter the house. The house was dark. The stairs did have a small lamp showing the way to the second floor and the huge expanse of the carpeted mahogany staircase. Silently he walked up the stairs and entered the master bedroom. Monika slept peacefully in the midst of the gigantic bed especially created for her lover’s six foot six body. The sheets were made of the finest Chinese silk and rustled seductively with Monika’s sleep movements. The bed mattress was filled with down feathers, as were the pillows, and coverlet. Adrik always felt comfortable in the bed. Monika was a good lover, but he enjoyed the aftermath of the lovemaking. It was the deep sleep the warm body and soft bed allowed him. Monika stirred. Her eyes fluttered open. “You’ve come to say farewell?” “Yes.” Monika opened her arms to welcome her lover. “Come to me for a proper farewell. Will you be gone long?” Adrik removed his clothes and entered the bed. Monika’s body was fragrant, warm and inviting. 25
Payton Lee g
The moment was invigorating. Adrik held Monika for a long time after and promised he would provide for her until she found another lover. Monika was young and beautiful. She was seductive and compliant. Others knew she was the mistress of Grand Duke Adrik Romanov. It wouldn’t be long before she found another patron. Monika did not quiver, quake, or cry. She was not upset or frightened. The life of a mistress was sometimes better than a wife. She was free from marriage fetters but it allowed for large amounts of money bestowed upon her. It was a good life and Adrik had been a wonderful lover. He was gentle and yet orgasmic. She had no complaints. When she was promised monetary security there was nothing to worry for. Her life was a party and would continue to be so. Monika was aware that once Adrik left for the outpost she would have many suitors. This was her life and she loved the game.
Chapter 5 26
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Catherine was looking forward to her voyage. Igor had not spoken to Baranov since he delivered the news. Yuri could not make any marriage arrangements until Catherine returned from Okhotsk. A family crisis needed to be addressed before a betrothal would be considered. Catherine could not rid herself of the feeling of being watched. It was a few days before she sailed with her brothers she saw a figure in the window staring down at her. The height and stature of the shadow matched Prince Igor. Catherine shuddered. How often had he stared out the window? It looked down directly on the family area of the Koslov household. When the shutters were open it would be easy to watch her and her family. Sofia entered the room with the grace of a Grand Duchess. She was royalty on the island of Novo Arkhangel’sk and with her family. “What is it, Katya?” “I believe Prince Igor has been watching us from that window.” Catherine pointed. Sofia squinted in the bright sunlight. “Yes, I can see it would give a good view. We are fortunate he has not responded in a tirade.” Sofia took her daughter’s hand. “You know you are loved in this family. We want to protect you, but the best protection is your responsibility. Find a husband in Okhotsk.” “I will, Mama,” Catherine vowed. She would. She knew she would even if meant marrying a Cossack. She would be married before she returned home. She closed the last case she was using for packing. It seemed to her like she was packing for months instead of days. There were so many things she needed to take with her if she was to stay in Okhotsk for the winter and find a husband. “Jasha is waiting outside with a cart to move your cases to the ship. I have added some of my own cases that you will be taking with you,” Sofia added stroking her daughter’s long blonde hair. “Grigori’s wife will need all these things for her and the baby. I have written everything down for you to know in this journal.” Sofia handed a small leather book to Catherine. Her small leathered hands enclosed Catherine’s hands over the book. “Read every word of this on your voyage. You must know these things to help Lara in childbirth and after. You will need to know all these things before you marry.” “I promise, Mama.” “Go now,” Sofia commanded. She turned her back on Catherine because she didn’t want her daughter to see her cry. Of all her children, 27
Payton Lee g
Catherine was her special child. She was the most beloved. A mother should never admit such a thing. Yet it was true. Sofia would miss her Catherine very much. Catherine knew her mother was crying. Tears threatened to choke her as well. Instead, Catherine touched her mother’s back with a soft stroke of her hand. Catherine turned quickly and left the room. She straightened her back and walked out of the house to find her brother, Jasha. Catherine had dressed in a warm bear fur coat with matching hat. She wore silken Turkish pants stuffed into knee length leather boots. She wore this type outfit many times on her sea voyages. It gave her warm protection from the chilly sea winds. Her outfit didn’t stop the chill down her neck when she stepped outside her home. Igor turned instantly when he heard the door open. He glared at Catherine when he recognized her in the outfit. “What is the meaning of this garment,” he snapped. “You look like a boy.” “Regardless of my appearance, I shall be warm,” Catherine dared to growl back. She marched toward Jasha. “Mama is sending Ivan along with several more cases.” “More cases?” Jasha laughed. “This ship will sink for the weight of your wardrobe.” Catherine climbed onto the cart and punched her brother’s arm. She completely ignored Igor and his attempt to assist her mount the cart. Catherine nestled close to her brother. Being near Jasha gave her a feeling of security. Igor’s presence always seemed to unnerve her. Ivan placed the last case upon the cart and mounted the cart to sit next to Catherine. He didn’t need a sixth sense to know Catherine did not enjoy Igor’s nearness. There were so few in Novo Arkhangel’sk that tolerated Prince Igor’s presence he could count them on his one hand. Catherine felt very secure between her brothers. She was looking forward to the sea voyage and the time with her brothers. Naturally she would miss her mother and father, but she admitted to herself she was a coward. Facing Prince Igor was frightening and the thought of being forced to marry him was terrifying. “Are you alright?” Ivan asked in concern when he felt her quiver. “I am now. I am so fortunate to be born into this family. I treasure your protectiveness and love,” Catherine whispered. Ivan squeezed his sister’s hand. “We are pleased such a lovely, bright, and beautiful woman has come to our family.” 28
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
In the distance Catherine could see Fabiyan’s ship. How beautiful she was. She was christened ‘Gabrielle’. Her design was unusual. Yuri designed her following a Dutch plan he was first introduced to by his grandfather. Yuri followed the plans with a few alterations based on knowledge of the currents and winds of the northern Pacific Ocean. Gabrielle had a square-rigged foremast with a main mast devoid of square features. It carried a fore and aft main sail. Fabiyan bragged continually about her sailing in the currents and wind. His bragging was accurate since his sail time was shortened by one full week with the sleek Gabrielle. Awaiting Catherine on Gabrielle was a comfortable cabin including all the comforts of home. The cabin bed was large and filled with down feathers as were the pillows. The linens were from Erin. The coverlets were furs lined with satin and blankets made from European wool. The trading of the Koslov family had brought the family wealth and comfort. Her clothes would be stored in hand carved ornate armoires lined with cedar. A partition was built to separate a privy area that included a copper tub for bathing. Sofia had even packed fragrant soaps and soft towels for Catherine’s baths. Catherine also relished the power of the winds, the ocean, and weather. Every voyage Catherine participated in was a spiritual experience. She was so focused on the trip she didn’t notice several Cossacks and Prince Igor all on horseback were following the cart to the river docks. Catherine found her mood jumping from joy as she looked forward to the sea voyage, to melancholy missing her family, to anger mixed with a touch of fear and rage to know Prince Igor was nearby and following the cart’s course up the river to Gabrielle. Ivan must have sensed his sister’s vacillating emotions. He reached over her lap and squeezed her hand. “Stay close to us.” Catherine looked into her brother’s laughing blue eyes. She felt better already. How could anyone force her into doing anything against her will or better judgment when her loving family and big brothers surrounded her? Ivan pulled cases while Jasha tethered the horse and secured the cart. Igor took this opportunity to lift Catherine from her seat on the cart. He pulled her to his lap. He reined his horse behind a warehouse near the docks. 29
Payton Lee g
“At last I can speak with you alone,” Igor stated boldly. His hand stroked her arm. “Know this. You are mine.” Catherine’s blue eyes looked directly into his cold brown eyes. “I do not belong to you.” “I have declared you as my betrothed. You are mine,” Igor repudiated. “Remember this well while you are gone.” “We are not betrothed. My father has not signed documents, agreements, or betrothal papers. He has not even declared any such betrothal,” Catherine insisted struggling to break free of Igor’s grasp. “None of that matters,” Igor chortled wickedly. “I have declared that you are mine. I suggest you remember this. You family could suffer if you bring any shame to my name and integrity.” Catherine was jolted. Truly this man was evil. He was threatening her family. She could be a wife by blackmail. This is something she would discuss with her brothers, Dimitri, Fabiyan, Grigori, and Jasha when she had the opportunity. Her brothers were older, wiser, and had more experience in life with men like Prince Igor than she did. She was not prepared for what happened next. Igor’s hands held her face. His head dipped lower and soon his lips covered Catherine’s lips. He was forceful with his kiss. It was nearly brutal as he forced her mouth open to slip in his tongue. Shock was a mild word when Catherine felt Igor’s lips on hers. She gagged when Igor’s mouth covered her lips. The pressure was discomforting in itself, but worse as he pulled her closer. She couldn’t breathe. When Igor’s tongue slipped into her mouth she choked again from a sour taste. At the moment Catherine felt she would faint for lack of air she heard her brother’s say her name. Igor heard Dimitri, Fabiyan, Ivan, and Jasha calling Catherine. When their voices were nearing he released Catherine. “Remember you are mine. Your family will suffer should you betray my suit.” Catherine wiped her lips with the fur sleeve of her coat. Her lips were sore and she thought she felt the warm flow of a drop of blood. Dimitri saw the swollen lips and the drop of blood on Catherine’s lips. He was in a rage. No man dare manhandle a woman in his presence much less his baby sister. Fabiyan and Jasha saw the swollen lips and the blood. They also saw Dimitri’s rage. Fabiyan and Jasha held their brother back. “We are boyars. He is a prince,” Jasha whispered. What good would it do to challenge Igor now? We will take our sister safely away. If 30
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
you are imprisoned, we will be short a brother and ship. Remember we were paid in advance for the next shipment from Okhotsk.” “He has no right!” Dimitri snarled. “No,” Fabiyan agreed. “But to confront him now would weaken our ability to protect Katya.” Dimitri calmed down. “Let us rescue our sister.” The three brothers surrounded Igor’s horse. Fabiyan raised his arms for Catherine. Catherine fell into Fabiyan’s strong arms. She wanted to cry for joy once Fabiyan held her. She buried her face into Fabiyan’s woolen coat. She felt Fabiyan’s strong hand stroke her head. “Shh, Katya,” Fabiyan whispered in her ear. “We’re taking you away from this. Do not fear.” Dimitri walked on Fabiyan’s right side. Jasha walked on Fabiyan’s left side. Fabiyan cradled Catherine in his arms. Her arms circled his neck. She cuddled like a small child in her brother’s arm. Igor laughed ghoulishly. “Take care of my betrothed.” He was pleased with himself for finally catching her alone and stealing a kiss. She would be a superb prize indeed. He would think of her naked beneath him while she was gone. Dimitri turned red with rage hearing Igor’s debasing words. “I’d rather Katya marry a Cossack than that foul princely toad.” Catherine looked up lovingly toward her brother. “So would I. A Cossack would be a far better husband.” The three brothers and Catherine laughed as they boarded Gabrielle. At last she was on the ship. At last she was in a haven of safety. “I’ll take you to your cabin,” Fabiyan stated putting Catherine down. He took her hand and led her down into the cabin area. As the captain, he had the largest and most luxurious cabin on the Gabrielle, but the cabin next to his was fitted for the comfort of a princess. To the Koslov brothers their baby sister Catherine was a princess in every respect. Fabiyan opened the door with pride. Catherine gasped in surprise. She had been told about the cabin refitted for her on the Gabrielle, but she was overwhelmed with the beauty and comfort of her cabin for the voyage. Catherine walked to the full sized bed anchored to the floor. Her hand caressed the polished carved wood. The satin backed quilt was made from Russian mink. She sat on 31
Payton Lee g
the feathered mattress and glanced around the room. She noted the carved privacy screen was East Indian Teakwood. The carved bathing tub was mahogany with a copper lining for the tub. There were two armoires anchored to the floor on the inside cabin wall. A carved table with two matching chairs was in the center of the cabin. Catherine lay down on the bed kicking off her boots. “I think I shall be quite comfortable here, Fabiyan,” Catherine giggled. “Bless you.” Fabiyan grinned broadly. “Now that you are safe and comfortable I shall attend to my duties.” “Dimitri? Jasha?” Catherine inquired. They did not follow them into the cabin. “Dimitri has gone to his ship. Jasha is going on the Sonia. Vasili Kreschev is captaining her. Jasha is learning the trade as we all have,” Fabiyan replied. “Enjoy the luxury. Okhotsk is only a month away. We’ll arrive in winter and stay in port until spring.” “When do we sail?” “At first light. Tonight you will stay on board,” Fabiyan answered. “Igor knows he cannot board. My crew and I will stand guard. You will be safe tonight.” Catherine smiled and fell back on to the bed. She was anxious for her adventure to begin. She felt her swollen lips. She was safe from him for now. A Cossack seemed to be a vast improvement over Prince Igor. She closed her eyes and snuggled into the mink coverlet. Catherine had realized she had fallen asleep when a gentle tapping on the door woke her. “Enter.” Feliks, the young cabin boy of Gabrielle entered carrying a large tray. Behind him were Lenya and Dima carrying more trays. They placed everything upon the table. Lenya removed several platters, settings, and napkins. He laid them neatly on the table. Dima and Feliks removed the covers and began serving the food. Fabiyan had one of the finest cooks on board. His crew was hale and hearty, partly because of Jurg’s cooking. Dimitri, Fabiyan, and Jasha entered the cabin. Catherine left the bed and joined her brothers at the table. Fabiyan was there to pull out her chair. She sensed a mood in her brothers, but their smiles to her indicated that even if something were the matter they 32
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
had no intention of sharing it with her. If she would guess, it must concern Igor Petrovov. She was right. Prince Igor had returned to Gabrielle drunken and raucous demanding to see his betrothed. The brothers had a fine line to walk. The Koslov family was the wealthiest family on the island, but they were boyars. They could not confront and toss the Prince in the brink as he did so richly deserved. Dimitri was a problem as well. This brother was ready to charge at the prince with fisticuffs. It was Fabiyan that handled the intrusion. He invited the Prince on deck filling his cup again and again with potent vodka. He calmly assured the Prince he could see Ekaterine when she awoke from her nap. Fabiyan explained to Igor his sister was not feeling well and she needed a rest. After a time even Igor succumbed to the vodka. He passed out. The Cossacks picked up the unconscious prince and unceremoniously threw him over his great Don horse with Igor’s belly on the saddle. It was obvious the Cossacks had no respect for Prince Igor. The obnoxious drunken Prince was obviously trying to flaunt a betrothal, which had never been agreed. The brothers were furious. They were not about to worry their baby sister with the stupidity of a man they had taken an oath to make certain would never marry their precious and most loved sister.
33
Payton Lee g
34
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 6 “Ahead is a hot meal, a good bath, and a warm bed, your highness,” Faddei shouted through the winter winds of a Siberian storm. Adrik pulled the woolen scarf covering his mouth with his fur lined leather mitten. The scarf was stiff with ice. The snow melted from the body heat and froze on the wool from the driving wind. “Faddei, you will stop addressing me at your highness. I do not wish anyone to know who I am,” Adrik commanded. “It is safer for all of us to be what we are, Cossack soldiers on our way to Okhotsk.” “I am sorry,” Faddei apologized. “My brain seems frozen. Perhaps a warm fire, a soft feminine body, and some vodka would warm me. I might thaw out and my brain would work once more.” “You would need a keg of vodka to even begin to thaw you out,” Adrik teased. “I’m not sure this small village has a full keg for you.” “What does it matter?” Ilya laughed. “Faddei’s brain doesn’t work at any time.” “As if your brain and mouth could work together,” Faddei taunted. “It is this bitter cold I need refuge from. Why did we have to travel in the middle of a Siberian Winter?” “Perhaps you would prefer the Siberian Summer?” Adrik queried. “Most assuredly.” Faddei stated. “You would prefer the warmth?” Ilya taunted. “Wouldn’t you?” Faddei complained. “No, I would not!” Ilya responded. “With the warm summer are perils not found in the Siberian tundra during winter.” “Faddei has never traveled this tundra land,” Adrik defended. “He has no concept of Russian gnats, mosquitoes, or the dangers of the swampland of the thawed Siberian countryside.” “Gnats?” “Thousands of them swarming over you, getting in your face and into your clothes,” Ilya informed. “You go insane just from the gnats. The mosquitoes drain your blood like vampire bats. Your horses would die caught in the swamps. It is a frozen wasteland now, but you can travel. In the summer it is Hades in perfection.” 35
Payton Lee g
“You have seen these things?” Faddei asked curiously. He wondered if those horrors were real or Ilya was teasing him. “Adrik and I have crossed these lands many times. As young soldiers of Mother Russia, we were called to duty here and all along the Chinese and Manchurian borders,” Ilya shared. “We lived through all the Siberian Tundra would throw at us. Is that no so, Adrik?” “We were also stupid,” Adrik laughed. “It is strange that there is so much snow here. Usually there is only ice and cold.” “Look up ahead,” Ilya interrupted. “There is the village.” “Ah, I smell food,” Faddei cried jubilantly. “There is smoke in chimneys” “First we will find shelter for our horses,” Adrik reminded. A Cossack took care of their horses before their own lives. This small village put them only 200 miles from Okhotsk. Their arrival would be just in time. Spring was nearly upon them. Ilya’s words were so very true. He wanted to be at the port of Okhotsk before the spring melts. The three ships he had hired would be in port. The new furniture, draperies, servants, foodstuffs, and other necessities would be arriving to the port for transport on his hired ships. He would soon be in his new home. Novo Arkhangel’sk would be a new beginning for him. He desperately hoped his instincts were correct and he would be able to find his child in Unalaska. Why else would Deveraux visit this outpost so often? “I believe there is shelter ahead for our animals,” Ilya pointed out. “It is next to a hostelry.” “Good innkeeper, we have need of shelter for our horses, rooms, and a place for our baggage carts,” Adrik stated directing his request to the gruff heavyset man pointed out to him upon their entrance. Ilya remained outside with the horses and carts. Joseph Remorsky eyed the travelers warily. Cossacks traveled through this area of Siberia rarely. When the Cossacks did travel through this town, it usually meant troubles. How many people did he know that were hiding from the Tsar’s army, law, or other incidents of Tsarist Russia. To this day he still worried he would be taken as prisoner for the robbing life his father had led. Joseph had purchased a small cabin here and built it into this prospering business. It was a haven for traveler’s criss crossing the tundra lands of Mother Russia. He housed people of all races, religions, and lifestyles. Joseph was only skeptical of Cossacks. 36
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
They were known to be the Tsar’s right hands. “Where are you going?” Joseph queried bravely. In his heart he trembled. This was a powerful man before him. He must be from the upper classes. Adrik’s response was soft. He was well aware of serf and freeman trepidations regarding the military and Cossacks in particular. How often were Cossacks the harbingers of troubles? “We are going to Okhotsk. We wish to stay only a few days to rest and then be on our way.” “You have no business in Reln’sk then?” Joseph asked relaxing somewhat. “Our business is to feed, warm, and rest our horses,” Adrik replied. “We will warm ourselves, rest, and eat as well. Then we will be on our way.” “I charge 5 rubles per day per person,” Joseph informed. If these were upper class Cossacks they could well afford such a price. “That’s robbery!” Faddei shouted angrily. “Do you know who…” Adrik raised his hand palm out to Faddei for silence. “We are happy to pay for it and thank you for your hospitality, good innkeeper.” Adrik pulled out his purse and paid 100 rubles for four days. “My stable is out back,” Joseph said smiling happily. It wasn’t often he received so much money at once. Perhaps he could buy his wife a pretty dress. “Take your horses and carts there. It is large enough with plenty of hay and oats. I only have three rooms available. Finish with your animals and I will show you them to you.” Adrik smiled, nodded and turned on his heels to return to his Don. Faddei was right behind him muttering. “The man should be arrested and hung. He is a thief!” Faddei complained. “He is an enterprising businessman. I will not fault him for that,” Adrik chortled. “The expense is from my pocket, not yours. Why do you complain?” “I do not like robbers, your highness.” “Faddei, I warned you not to call me that while we travel,” Adrik chastised. “You almost gave me away in the hostelry.” “I lost my head,” Faddei excused. “His pricing made me angry.” “You can cool your temper by currying your horse and the two cart horses,” Adrik ordered. “Come into the hostelry when you are finished. And do a thorough job. These horses are tired, hungry, cold, and need attention.” 37
Payton Lee g
“I should be a businessman,” Faddei grumped. “I would be treated better.” “You could never be a businessman, you are a Cossack,” Adrik laughed. “If you complain anymore I shall have you sleep with the horses.” Adrik led his horse into the largest and warmest stall. He stroked her mane lovingly and spoke quietly to her. After he filled the manger with hay and oats he walked outside to the covered well. There he pulled out two buckets of fresh water and put them in front of his horse. He found a brush and began gently currying her. “Ah my Angel. You are so faithful. You are so loyal to me. You hold my heart most dearly.” Faddei chuckled, “If you could find a woman to say those words to, you would be finally content and less grumpy.” “Finish your work!” Adrik retorted grinning. Faddei and Ilya were good and faithful friends. Ilya had been with him as a friend since he was a teenager and he was trained into the Cossack Regiment of Tsarina Catherine. Adrik continued currying Angel for another hour. He placed a warm woolen blanket over her he had pulled from one of his carts. Only after he was certain that Angel was warm and comfortable did he leave the stable. When the five men entered the inn they found a table was set and two pretty young girls were placing hot food upon a table for them. Joseph brought in a large wooden bowl of hot stew. He noticed Faddei looking at the two girls. “They are my daughters,” he warned. Adrik made no mind to Joseph’s statement. He would make certain his men would not cause trouble. “Your hospitality is most gracious. Thank you for the hot food to warm our hungry stomachs. Is there a bath house?” “Through that door,” Joseph replied pointing to the right. “Right after we eat we will use the bath house,” Ilya remarked. “Faddei smells like his horse and I do not wish to sleep in the same room with him until he bathes.” Faddei raised a brow. “I do not wish to sleep with you either. I will sleep with Adrik.” “You will sleep with the horses first!” Adrik teased. He looked to the innkeeper. “Again I thank you for your hospitality.” 38
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
When the five men sat at the table they ate like starved men. The food was not only hot; it was obvious it was homemade by a talented cook. They had several helpings. “I hope you will not eat like this every night,” Marta the eldest of Joseph’s daughters laughed. “We will soon have no food for our other guests.” Faddei took the young woman’s hand. “With cooking like this, we may stay for several more days. Did you cook this food?” “Yes, some of it. My mother, sister, and I do the cooking for father’s guests,” Marta replied laughing. “I can see you and your friends are enjoying it.” Adrik wiped his hands on the linen napkins and removed several more rubles from his wallet. He handed them to Marta. “For you and your mother. We hope not to run out of food while we are here.” “What is your name?” Faddei asked. The young woman captivated him. It was as if some magic was suddenly cast upon him. Marta looked directly into Faddei’s eyes. There was magic there. “I am Marta Remorsky.” “I am Faddei Barchov. Will you marry me?” Adrik choked on his tea. Ilya laughed and swallowed his vodka. Ilya leaned toward Adrik. “After all, you did suggest we take ourselves wives in Novo Arkhangel’sk. Faddei is merely starting a little sooner. She would be good for him. It seems Marta has found the way to Faddei’s heart. It is through his stomach.” “And what of Joseph Remorsky?” Adrik chuckled. “That,” Ilya replied taking another gulp of vodka. “Would be Faddei’s problem. You do approve of course?” Adrik thoughtfully stroked his jaw. “It would be wise to have a woman who can cook well with us, for the journey, our stay in Okhotsk, and the boat trip.” “Indeed,” Ilya agreed. “You will help Faddei with the dowry?” “Yes, I think I shall.” In the meantime Marta and Faddei were having their own conversation. “You are jesting with me,” Marta snapped. “I am most serious,” Faddei insisted. “Come, I will talk to your father.” Marta crossed herself. “My God, you are serious.” Faddei rose and took Marta’s hand. 39
Payton Lee g
Adrik and Ilya left the table and went to the Bath House. There they enjoyed a hot steaming soap bath, cold swim, shave and haircut provided by another of Joseph’s relatives, his younger sister. The next day Marta and Faddei were wed in the village Russian Orthodox Church. Adrik had paid Joseph a thousand rubles for his daughter. Joseph was happy and Adrik felt it was a good investment for the short stay in Okhotsk. He and Ilya would benefit from the fine cooking of Faddei’s new young wife.
40
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 7 “Well, are you up to it?” Fabiyan queried. He had a broad smile on his face. He loved his sister with all his heart and he was proud of her seamanship. He had bet heavily on her ability to climb the main mast rigging in the shortest time. “Haven’t you practiced lately?” “Katya,” Fabiyan sighed heavily. “I am captain. It would not look good to the crew to see me climbing the mainmast and being beaten by my baby sister!” “Well, you do have a point there,” Catherine laughed. “Who is my competition?” “A German on my crew, Otto. He is the best so far. He practices every day,” Fabiyan told his sister happily. “He will give you great competition, Katya.” “Are you saying he will beat me?” Catherine laughed slugging her brother playfully. “It is a possibility,” Fabiyan teased turning his back to her. He folded his arms and looked at the ocean as if ignoring her question. It was an old trick he used with his sister. He would pretend he didn’t care. Catherine knew Fabiyan’s stance very well. This was important to him or he wouldn’t act as though it wasn’t important. “How much money are you betting?” Fabiyan turned around and raised his brow with innocence. “Would I wager on such a contest? Me? A Captain?” He placed his hand over his heart and feigned surprise. “Yes, you would wager,” Catherine replied crossly. “You would wager quite a lot on me so you could compile a small fortune.” “Well,” Fabiyan grinned. “Maybe I did place a small wager on you with my officers.” “Just the officers?” “Of course,” Fabiyan responded quickly. He paused a moment and added, “My officers may be making wagers with the crew to come up with money to pay our wagers.” “Who is the favorite?” “You, Katya, of course.” 41
Payton Lee g
“Then I want a part of the purse,” Catherine demanded. “What?” Fabiyan gasped. “I love the contest, but I think this time I should get a portion of the purse,” Catherine replied. “I’m tired of making you richer, Fabiyan.” “A woman gambling is unheard of!” Fabiyan choked. “I’m not gambling, you are!” Catherine returned. “I’m merely collecting a portion for my talents.” “Katya,” Fabiyan warned humorously. “Fabiyan,” Catherine returned in like humor. “Very well, sister,” Fabiyan conceded. “I will share the purse.” “Half.” “Half?” Fabiyan croaked. “Half or nothing. I won’t participate if it isn’t half.” “Agreed.” Catherine tossed her brother a smile and walked toward her cabin. “I will prepare and return to deck in thirty minutes. Have Otto ready.” In her cabin she pulled out a box that contained fine white powder. A sailor who won every climbing contest shared with an admiring young girl his secret of success in winning. He used the ground powder of seashells and crustaceans on his hands. The powder gave him extra gripping power when climbing the wet rigging ropes. The challenge of climbing was Catherine’s favorite sport. The sailor’s knowledge gave her an edge that no one else on the family ships would know. She had never shared the knowledge with any one including her family. It had been far too much fun to beat her brothers. It soon became her favorite sport when on board a family ship. Catherine changed her clothes to a comfortable silken tunic and trousers. After putting on her soft kid boots she rubbed her hands with the fine powder and put the box away. Her choice of clothes allowed for free movement. After tucking her long hair under a woolen knit cap, she was ready to win. Forty minutes later Catherine was swinging down from the top of the main mast to the deck. Otto was still climbing up. The crew was cheering loud enough for the Sonia’s crew to hear. “It appears your sister has won the contest again,” Captain Kreschev laughed. “Ekaterine always wins,” Jasha grinned. “Someday I will find out her secret. It is one of my goals to beat her on the climb.” 42
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“I would like to see that,” Kreschev chortled. “Your sister is known across the ocean for her talents. She has never lost.” “I know,” Jasha beamed proudly. “This is a good thing even if she is a girl.” Several days into the voyage Catherine felt a surge of new life running through her veins. She loved the sea. She loved the voyages. Many times Catherine would work the rigging, sails, and even scrub the deck with the sailing mates. The crew easily accepted her. She was after all, the daughter of the ship builder and the sister of the captain. The sea was a part of her just as the sea was a part of them. Even at night Catherine would be on deck. She loved watching the stars and the ocean. She didn’t miss her family too much. She was with her brother. The Gabrielle was even more comfortable than her room on land. The ship was a warm and inviting home away from home. Thanks to her brother, the food was excellent on board. Fabiyan loved food and loved to eat. The cook on the Gabrielle loved his vocation as a hobby. Catherine was at peace. The further away she was from Prince Igor, the happier she was. It was a sense of freedom and hope. Fabiyan was following the warm tropical currents to the Sea of Okhotsk. Catherine was enjoying one of those wonderful full moon nights when Fabiyan came to stand next to her on deck. “You are enjoying yourself too much, I think,” Fabiyan teased placing his arm lovingly around Catherine’s shoulders. Looking up at her older brother Catherine replied, “I love the sea, the Gabrielle, and the night.” Fabiyan squeezed his younger sister. “We share that love, Katya.” “There are times I wish I had been a son,” sighed Catherine. “I would be on my way to being a Captain of my own ship.” “And a fine captain you would be, but I happen to love my younger sister very much. I have enough brothers.” Catherine smiled broadly. She did love her brothers and Fabiyan in particular. “Look at my lot. I am a female so I must run away from my home to prevent my marriage by looking for another,” Catherine complained. “It is unfair being a woman.” “Just as it is unfair being a man,” Fabiyan agreed. 43
Payton Lee g
Catherine was startled. How would it be difficult to be a man? A man could Captain a ship, hold land, money, power, and certainly rule over a wife. “What? It is wonderful to be a man.” “Not so wonderful. We must take all responsibility for our family. We must provide comfortably. We must work at a trade from sunup to sundown. Most of all we must face every day what we fear the most.” “Face every day what we fear the most?” Catherine queried. “How could a man be afraid of something every day? He would kill the fear first.” Fabiyan’s lips curled into a smile. “Sometimes we do, kill them.” Now Catherine was really curious. “Oh this is quite interesting brother. How do you kill them? With a gun? With a sword? With a mirror?” “Sometimes with overwork. Sometimes with children.” Catherine crossed her arms over her chest. “I have to know what this fear is.” Fabiyan’s eyes twinkled with merriment. “Why, the woman is our greatest fear.” “Woman?” Catherine choked. “How could men possibly be afraid of women?” “You could break our hearts. You could reject us,” Fabiyan chuckled. “You could even stop feeding us, but worst of all. You could stop keeping us warm in our beds.” Catherine blushed crimson. Her brothers had never talked to her like this before. “Come Catherine, stop this blushing. Soon you will learn what happens between a man and woman. It is part of marriage,” Fabiyan advised bringing his sister closer into his arms and patting her shoulder. “I had no idea we women were so dangerous,” Catherine laughed nervously. “Terrifying,” Fabiyan jested. “Perhaps this why I have never married. I fear you women far too much. Why with a look you could break my heart. I feel I could not survive such rejection.” “Ha!” Catherine countered. “All you have to do is merely cast those beautiful blue eyes at a maiden fair and she would fall at your feet in worship.” Fabiyan stood erect and stroked his chin. “Do you really think so?” 44
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“I do, and so do you,” Catherine joked snuggling into her brother’s comforting body. “I hope marriage will not be to frightful for me.” “For your husband’s sake it had better not be, or he will face nine brothers and a father,” Fabiyan promised. “Have you started reading mother’s book yet?” “Book? Oh my, I’ve forgotten all about it,” Catherine gasped. Then the question struck her. “How did you know about the book?” “Before we left Mama told me to remind you about it half way through the voyage.” “Did she tell you what it is about?” Catherine questioned quirking a brow considering their recent conversation. “No. Mama only told me that it is reading for a woman and woman only to understand her nature,” Fabiyan answered honestly. “It is too late now to begin reading. Perhaps in the morning?” “In the morning,” Catherine agreed. She allowed her brother to walk her to her cabin. After breakfast Catherine returned to her cabin and searched through her trunk to find the book her mother had written for her and maybe for others? It was midwifery, wasn’t it? Her mother loved writing about everything. Sonia wrote recipes, knitting patterns, herb books, family history, journals, and even husbandry. Catherine had always admired her mother’s talent for writing. She hoped she would someday find a talent. Catherine sat down on floor next to the trunk. What was she? “I am eighteen years old. I am the daughter of Yuri and Sonia Koslov. I am a boyar. I am the twelfth and youngest child. I have ten brothers and one sister. I love my family. I am well traveled and educated of the world,” Catherine recited. She suddenly laughed out loud. “And I am running away from a beast to be shackled by marriage to what? Another beast? Who and what am I?” Catherine sat straight. She clenched her fists and shook them at the heavens. “I am and will be somebody some day! I will not be terrified of any man. My brothers are kind and loving. I will not marry any man that does not equal my brothers. I will never submit to a marriage. That is my oath.” Slowly Catherine began her search for the book. She found it under several white cloth napkins to be used for the new baby. 45
Payton Lee g
Instead of reading the book, Catherine put it down. The baby clothes her mother had packed captivated her. There were several soft knitted buntings, bonnets with silken ribbons, booties, mittens, and blankets. There were also cloth shirts, woolen blankets, and the soft white cotton napkins. Everything smelled of sweet cedar. Near the bottom of the trunk she found a delicate satin christening gown. It was elaborate with pearls stitched in floral design over the entire dress. Under the dress was elaborate taffeta flounces giving the dress a full look. On the top of the dress was a matching bonnet. There was a note in the bonnet. In her mother’s handwriting she explained this was the same dress that all of her children were baptized in. She had preserved it for her grandchildren. So far all of her grandchildren had used the gown. She had sent it with Catherine for her next grandchild to be baptized in. Catherine held the gown as if it were the most precious Chinese Porcelain. This was a most precious heirloom. The gown also smelled of sweet cedar. Catherine gently stroked the gown. Would she have a child to wear the gown? Is this what was missing from her life? Does every woman want a child? Did she want a child? Yes, she felt she did, but to have one a husband is required. What did that require? Catherine sighed and returned the gown back to the trunk. She repacked all the baby clothes and started to read the book.
46
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 8 The shore of Okhotsk appeared on the horizon. A few hours later Catherine saw the city. Large sea eagles were flying about. She didn’t know what she expected Okhotsk to look like, but was enchanted by the solid stone buildings along the port and how the large the city was. Logically the city would be large. The city was main port for trade with the Aleuts, India, China, Japan, Unalaska, and even the Sandwich Islands. She should be able to find a husband in this bustling city. Her first concern was her brother, Grigori and his wife Lara. Grigori’s letter indicated Lara’s due date would be early next month. It was planned that Catherine would be there for the birth and through winter until spring. This would give her nearly eight months with Lara and the baby. Catherine would be there to help Lara, find a husband, and learn motherhood with hands on experience. At least that was Sonia’s part of the plan. Catherine’s plan was to escape Prince Igor. Yuri and Catherine’s brothers wanted their sister safely married and this length of tenure in Okhotsk would be the answer. Catherine remained in her cabin as the Gabrielle docked and unloaded cargo. Dimitri and Jasha’s ships would not be in port for several days. The Gabrielle was a much faster ship by design. It was planned for Dimitri and Jasha to unload cargo, trade, and continue to the warmer tropics for the winter and return in spring. Catherine did not know that the three ships had been secured for hire in the next spring. None of the Koslov family was aware of their cargo. They only knew that the money was sent from one of the Romanov Archdukes. “Come Katya,” beckoned Fabiyan. “I’ve obtained a carriage and a wagon to take us to Grigori’s home.” “I am anxious to meet Lara and see Grigori,” Catherine replied putting her fur coat on. Okhotsk was already quite cold for late autumn. 47
Payton Lee g
The ride to Grigori’s house turned out to be nearly an hour out from the port. They passed the Russian Military barracks just outside the city and Grigori’s home was beyond the barracks. With the boyar wealth of the Koslov family, Grigori had a large comfortable home built. It was built with having plenty of room available for the Koslov family visits. The family was also wealthy enough to provide for comfort and servants. The carriage pulled into the stone road leading to a stately mansion of gray stone. Several steps led to the large double oaken doors with ornate brass handles. The door opened when the carriage stopped. A well-dressed servant appeared at the carriage and opened the door to assist Catherine from the carriage. “Grigori lives well,” Catherine whispered over her shoulder to Fabiyan. In Novo Arkhangel’sk her parents never considered such type of formal affront of servants. They did have house helpers, but not formally dressed, groomed, and instructed professional servants. Fabiyan alighted directly behind her and placed his hand on her waist. “You must remember, dear. When in Rome do as the Romans do. This is merely an extension of Mother Russia’s aristocracy. We do not have that in Novo Arkhangel’sk. Consider our aristocracy, Prince Igor and Governor Baranov.” “I take your point,” Catherine replied seriously. They entered the home and the great hall. The butler bowed and addressed Fabiyan. “Captain, we were expecting your visit, but forgive us for not greeting you at port. We were not certain of your arrival, nor we informed today.” “Perfectly all right, good man,” Fabiyan replied. “We did not expect a welcoming party. Is our brother, Grigori at home?” “Captain Grigori is at the barracks. Lady Lara is in the library resting. I will take you to her, or would you prefer to see your rooms first?” “Since my sister in law is resting, we would prefer to be shown to our rooms and settle in,” Fabiyan responded. “As you wish. I will see to it that your trunks are taken to your apartments, and the baths are prepared.” “Thank you.” Fabiyan stated. They followed the butler to rooms on the East Wing of the large home. Catherine was taken to a large suite done in bright yellow and gold 48
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
colors. Fabiyan took the room directly across from his sister. The room was not as luxurious as her cabin, but it was much larger. She had barely been in the room a moment when a knock on her door announced the visit of an upstairs maid. “Good Afternoon, my name is Mary. I was sent to assist you. The bathhouse is currently available. Would you like to bathe now?” “Yes, thank you, Mary,” Catherine responded. “ A bath sounds wonderful after a month or so of bathing at sea.” While Catherine was enjoying her bath, Grigori returned home. He checked on his wife, Lara. She was still sleeping in the library on a fainting couch. Fabiyan was in the parlor when he heard Grigori’s voice speaking to Hans, their butler. Fabiyan walked into the hall to greet and speak to his younger brother. Grigori smiled at his brother and they shared a strong embrace. They were very close siblings. “You are quite worried about Lara?” Fabiyan queried. “More than you can understand. I’m so happy you are here at last. Is Mama upstairs?” “Papa would not let Mama come. Her health would not be up to such a prolonged sea voyage and stay,” Fabiyan answered holding his brother in his embrace. “Vanya is again with child so she could not come. Instead Mama has sent instructions with Catherine to help Lara.” “I hope Mama can reach across the sea with Catherine,” Grigori sighed. “Is it really that bad for Lara? Mama had many children and I do not remember it being difficult for her,” Fabiyan remembered. “Lara is fragile, not like Mama at all. The camp doctor is concerned for her,” Grigori shared. “Her ankles and legs are swollen. It is painful for her to walk. We try to let her rest as much as possible.” “Let’s find Catherine,” Fabiyan suggested. Catherine had just finished dressing after her bath and was preparing to come downstairs when Fabiyan knocked and entered her suite. “Have you brought Mama’s book with you?” Fabiyan asked without hesitancy. “Yes, it’s in my trunk over there,” Catherine replied. “Why?” 49
Payton Lee g
“Did Mama offer written advice on breeding problems, or just childbirth?” “Of course Mama included herbs and remedies for problems, during and after childbirth,” Catherine responded. “Is something wrong with Lara?” “Her ankles and legs are swollen and painful,” Grigori answered quickly. “Mama wrote about that. It is a toxin in the blood near birth. She suggested a herb tea mixture and drinking lots of water,” Catherine recited from memory. “I’ll get the book and we’ll make the tea for Lara right away.” Catherine retrieved the book from her trunk and left the room with Mary following behind her. Grigori and Fabiyan followed. Grigori went to the Library and Fabiyan went to assist Catherine. They returned with a brew of hot tea and flask of cold water. “Lara my darling, this is my younger sister, Catherine,” Grigori introduced. “She is here to help you with much of my Mama’s advice.” Lara looked beautiful but frail. She seemed so tiny with a large swollen belly. Her eyes were dull and her pallor was pale. It was an effort for her to smile at Catherine. “You of course remember my older brother Fabiyan.” “Of course, welcome Fabiyan and welcome to our home, Catherine,” Lara said weakly. Grigori sat upon the fainting couch next to his wife and held her gently. He lips brushed her forehead. “How are you feeling?” “Not well and uncomfortable,” Lara replied leaning against her husband seeming to pull strength from his nearness. “My darling husband, you must be so tired of hearing my complaints.” “I have brought you some herbal brew our mother recommends for your complaint,” Catherine stated offering a cup of steaming tea. “You know of my complaint?” Lara asked weakly trying to bring a smile to her lips. “I must be horrible to live with right now if even you know already.” Lara accepted the tea and sipped the hot brew. Catherine offered a large smile in return. “It is more like Grigori told me hoping Mama had some answer for it in the book she wrote for us.” “Hmm, this tea is delicious,” Lara murmured between sips. “Is this tea from her book?” 50
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Catherine nodded. Gingerly she lifted the hem of Lara’s dress to look at her legs. “Mama even writes of an ease for this malady of confinement. “I’ll make it for you. Mama knows many medicines. She has learned many herbs and cures from many lands. Mama has catalogued all of them.” Lara cringed when Catherine gently pushed on her leg. Her legs were sensitive. “I would appreciate any help. The physician suggested I walk more, but it is so painful.” “Mama says that physicians are not only encumbered by their own ignorance of natural man, they are in addition, ignorant due to limited experiences,” Catherine repeated from memory. “It is not good to walk much until we get this swelling down. I think you should be in bed and we need to keep your legs lifted up. We should put many pillows under your legs. Can you help me to do that, Grigori?” “If it will help, I would do anything to alleviate my darling’s discomfort,” Grigori responding rising. He bent over Lara and gently picked her up. “I trust my family and Mama. The physician seems to be of no help whatsoever to you.” “And I trust you,” Lara replied hugging her husband while in his gentle arms. Effortlessly, her husband carried her to their room. A chambermaid had already turned down the bed. She was placed comfortably on the feather mattress. Catherine pulled some pillows from the headboard and placed the silken covered feather pillows under Lara’s knees. She felt discomfort but tried not to show it. Her legs were already feeling somewhat better in the elevated position. “I may not need the laudanum tonight,” Lara stated softly. “The tea seems to be helping and my legs feel more comfortable.” “Mama says a woman in confinement should refuse laudanum. It is bad for her and the baby growing in her,” Catherine remembered. “No more laudanum. You won’t need it any way. You’ll be better.” “Somehow I truly believe that,” Lara sighed. She felt better already. Perhaps it was comforting to have another female family member nearby. Grigori showed a sign of relief. He was worried about Lara. It was why he sent the message to his family in the first place. “I’ll send dinner upstairs for you.” “I’ll take my meal with Lara,” Catherine volunteered. She turned to Lara. “Would you like that?” 51
Payton Lee g
“I would like that very much,” Lara concurred. Several hours later Fabiyan and Grigori were enjoying a cognac and tobacco smoke in the library. At first the conversation was light, but Fabiyan felt it was the time to discuss Ekaterine and her secondary reason for being here with them in Okhotsk. He also needed to share with his brother his reasons for staying in port. There were also several instructions and missives from their father that he needed to share with his brother. Fabiyan received his opening when Grigori stated, “Lara seems happier and content with our baby sister by her side. How long will Katya be able to stay with us?” “We will both be staying through the winter.” Grigori raised a surprised brow. He loved his brother and brothers, yet their stays in Okhotsk were rarely longer than the time it took to sell cargo and outfit for another journey. “I see you are quite surprised. I have much to share with you, Grigori,” Fabiyan related. He wished he knew where to start. There was Katya, the problems with the Russian American Company, Prince Igor, the trade with the Sandwich Islands, Baranov’s interests, the Tlingit problem, and so much more. He decided to begin with Katya. “It seems our young sister has a suitor, that is most unsuitable,” Fabiyan began. Taking a sip of cognac laughed. “This is not a difficult problem. We will shoot the unsuitable suitor.” “It is not so easy when the suitor is a Prince with powerful connections in Saint Petersburg. We are told the Prince Igor has blood connections to a cousin of the Czar.” “Prince Igor? Is this Prince Igor Petrovov?” Grigori asked furrowing his brow. “The same,” Fabiyan concurred. “You’ve heard of him?” “He left a lasting impression on Okhotsk before he departed. I came here right after he left with several Cossacks. We didn’t know where he went. We only learned that he left Mother Russia before the Czar had to deal with him. His reputation is black. He was protected by a family relation high up in the royal bloodlines.”
52
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Well brother, he appeared in Novo Arkhangel’sk with the Cossacks,” Fabiyan informed. “He has brought his evil, greed, and power to our home.” Grigori suddenly realized who the suitor was. With a hard gulp he uttered, “It is Igor Petrovov.” “Yes, brother. He has issued his plea for our sister. Our only means to save her was to bring her here. It is here we must find our sister a husband that all of us will agree upon. We will marry her and in the marriage state we can protect her from Prince Igor,” Fabiyan explained. Grigori sat down on a large leathered chair. “Why didn’t you marry her to someone it Novo Arkhangel’sk? Not that I’m unhappy you brought her here. Lara is much happier and more comfortable with Katya’s care and mother’s knowledge.” “That is the problem. Although Baranov is Governor, Petrovov is nobility. He has taken and used his power to create many problems for not only Baranov, but the all the people of Novo Arkhangel’sk,” Fabiyan explained. “His power and wealth has created dissension and fear within the boyar, peasant, and Indian peoples of our land. His corruption, violence, and greed seem to hold no bounds.” “That is his reputation,” Grigori agreed. “How is Papa fairing with Petrovov.” “Igor built a home next to ours. It is good Papa built his shipyards much further upstream and hidden in the inlets. We are watched and all our cargoes thoroughly scrutinized and tallied. We lose some profit to Baranov and the Russian American Company. Now, Petrovov has his private criminals that thieve on the tallies. The lowest of animals in Novo Arkhangel’sk have aligned themselves with Petrovov. Baranov even finds troubles trying to control the Prince’s thieves.” “Are the Cossacks that went with him the thieves?” Grigori asked. “The Cossack situation is quite strange,” Fabiyan shared. “They keep to themselves. The Cossacks patrol the grounds. They have field practice every day. On command they will flank Igor, but stay at a distance. His cruelty to people and animals, particularly the horses, disgust the Cossacks.” “The Cossacks care for their horses like children,” Grigori commented. “I can see their contempt for Prince Igor.” “Petrovov carries his connection to nobility like a sword,” Fabiyan explained. “We are fortunate that Igor has left our business and family alone.” 53
Payton Lee g
“Until now.” “Until now,” Fabiyan agreed. “Igor’s fascination for Catherine is detrimental in every way. In the first place, we would never allow a man like him to marry our sister. If he struck her once we would have to harm him.” “Since he is nobility, such a strike might cause our family to lose our business and some of our lives,” Grigori understood. “You can see what a problem this is,” Fabiyan supplied uncomfortably. “We are caught in the middle of two evils. If Igor marries Catherine we might have to kill him and suffer the consequence. If our family denies his betrothal, he shall cause our family great tribulation in our business.” “It is imperative we find our Katya a husband,” Grigori concurred. “I do want her to be happy. I will be most selective.” “Good,” Fabiyan replied. “Do you know of any men here and now we can review?” “Most of the officers are already married,” Grigori pondered stroking his chin. “Still I can think of a few. I am not certain I want them for family. I will think on it.” “What about others here in Okhotsk?” “There are many men looking for women here,” Grigori laughed. “We may have different means to expose our sister to them, and then judge them for their worth.” “Perhaps some nobility give parties here that boyars attend?” Fabiyan questioned in hope for a proper and fitting brother in law. “There are no shortages in parties, and we are invited on a regular basis,” Grigori responded. “I will make it known my younger sister is visiting and would enjoy invitations to such gala parties.” “Will Dimitri and Jasha be participating?” “No, they will not,” Fabiyan answered looking beyond the window to the dark starry sky. “Dimitri and Jasha will be taking new cargo and sailing to India and through the Sandwich Islands until spring and then return to Okhotsk.” “Perhaps even a bit of Japan or China?” “Knowing Dimitri as I do, yes there is a chance our cargo might contain some Chinese herbs, teas, and silks.” “Mama, would be happy with such cloth and teas,” Grigori chuckled. 54
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“The prices we would get from the herbs, teas, and spices will make Papa happy.” “And what about you?” Grigori queried. “Where will you be going?” “Surprise, I will be staying here.” “For how long?” “Until Mayday festival,” Fabiyan replied. “I am here to watch for the two ships from Russia and a group of Cossacks accompanying several wagons. Our three ships have been consigned for a trip to Novo Arkhangel’sk.” “By whom?” “None other than the Grand Duke Adrik Romanov,” Fabiyan answered grinning broadly. “I intend to impress the Grand Duke.” Grigori tossed back his head and roared with laughter. “To our family.” He held his cognac in salute.
55
Payton Lee g
56
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 9 “Grigori and I would love to have you join us,” Lara offered Catherine placing her three month old son in his cradle. “It would give you more opportunity to socialize with the male population while we enjoy a fine meal.” “I really prefer to stay at home with our little man, Stefan,” Catherine replied leaning over the cradle. She twirled the little feather bird hanging above Stefan’s cradle. “It seems only Stefan brings me joy and happiness.” “Don’t be discouraged,” Lara comforted. “Your brothers’ are only concerned to find you the most proper husband.” “And the ones that are proper do not want to move to Novo Arkhangel’sk, even with the offer of a ship and percentage of the family business,” Catherine complained. “Would it be so horrible to stay in Okhotsk with us?” Lara asked. “We want you to stay here. You can even live with us.” “And what would Grigori say to having a sister and brother in law about?” “We are both in agreement on this matter,” Lara insisted. “Won’t you please consider staying with us?” “Unless the perfect man walks in today, I may have no choice.” Catherine sighed. “It would be wonderful staying here and watching Stefan grow.” She stared at the adorable baby boy with his sapphire blue eyes, blond curly hair, and round pink cheeks. Catherine played with his toes and Stefan gurgled happily. 57
Payton Lee g
“Come my darling,” Grigori requested motioning Lara to him. “Catherine, are you certain you do not wish to join us? The cuisine is wonderful at the Falcon Shore.” “It is your anniversary,” Catherine reminded. “I really do prefer to spend a quiet day at home. With all the soirees, teas, balls, and shopping you, Lara, and Fabiyan have provided these past months, I am exhausted.” “We have only a month or two left before Fabiyan’s consignment and cargo arrive. Then is the time to return to Novo Arkhangel’sk. We must have a husband for you by then.” “Or Catherine can stay with us,” Lara insisted taking Grigori’s arm. He looked so handsome in his full dress uniform. He wore his red sash decorated with insignia and medals. His saber hung in shield from a black leather belt. His black leather boots polished to a bright shine. Lara wore a blue woolen gown with matching greatcoat and bonnet. The cuffs and collar were decorated with bright red piping. The couple was a matched attractive set. Many men were envious of Captain Grigori Koslov because of his beautiful wife. Other men hoped to become part of the Koslov family by marrying Captain Koslov’s sister. Unfortunately for the men, the brothers’ quickly weeded them from the suitors. A marriage for Catherine was necessary, but Catherine would need to be happy and comfortable in the marriage. “At last a room with a bed and heat!” Ilya rejoiced. The three men and Faddei’s bride entered a hostel in Okhotsk. It was a simple hostel Adrik had selected. He still wished to keep his true identity quiet and down key even in the city. Faddei took Marta directly to the fireplace where he helped seat her in a chair. To him, the simple woman of the village was more valuable than her weight in gold. Faddei was not only her adoring husband he was her servant. “I will walk to the docks and find where the captain of the Gabrielle is. I noticed the Gabrielle in anchor when we passed the port,” Adrik told Ilya. “You and Faddei get settled into the hostel. Make certain Marta is comfortable. Her cooking throughout the last of our trek has kept our spirits happy.” “I have to admit Faddei’s marriage was wise,” Ilya laughed. I should have married her myself.” “You are too old, you goat,” Adrik teased. “Marta wouldn’t have looked at you twice. We would be half starved by the time we arrived here.” 58
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Ilya looked surprised and placed his hands over his chest defensively. “Me old? Goat? You should look in a mirror. A once handsome young lover is aging quickly. Soon you will need a cane to walk.” “And I shall lean upon your bent body,” Adrik returned with humor. He was nearer to Novo Arkhangel’sk and his missing son. He was feeling hope and relief after a long separation and too many wars. Adrik saluted Ilya and left the hostelry to walk to the docks. It wasn’t very long at arrival at Okhotsk docks he met several sailors talking outside a pub. They were discussing the Gabrielle and her lengthy stay in port. Adrik approached the sailors and introduced himself to the sailors. The sailors eyed the Cossack suspiciously. The oldest of the group questioned the tall well-dressed Cossack. “What would you be wanting to know from us? Cossacks are lubbers. They move on horses. Sails are no interest to a Cossack.” “That may be true, but I am to be part of the Gabrielle’s cargo. I am to be shipped to a place in Unalaska.” “The Czar wants Cossacks in Unalaska?” “There are nearly a dozen already in Novo Arkhangel’sk,” another sailor replied. “I sail on the Gabrielle and we’ve already brought Cossacks there.” “If you are crew of the Gabrielle, could you tell me where the Captain is?” Adrik asked hopefully. Would it be this easy to find the captain? “Captain Fabiyan Koslov is staying with his brother at the Gray House near the military camp,” the sailor volunteered boastfully. “His brother is Captain Grigori Koslov of the Russian Hussars. You can’t miss the house outside the camp. It is the largest house in several miles and it is made of gray stone.” Adrik offered several rubles to the sailor. “I thank you for your service.” The sailor took the rubles and whispered. “I never knew Cossacks were so rich. Maybe I should learn to be a Cossack instead of a tar.” “Learn to ride and care for a horse and come talk to me,” Adrik chortled. “I must learn to ride a horse?” the sailor laughed. “Maybe I will remain with the sails.” 59
Payton Lee g
Adrik smiled at the sailor and left quickly to return to the hostel. He was interested in meeting with the captain of the Gabrielle. He had consigned for three ships. Two ships were coming from the long route carrying his household goods and servants. Adrik was interested to know where the other two ships were. The ships were consigned from the Koslov family of Novo Arkhangel’sk. Adrik was also looking forward to the sea voyage. Another purpose of his move to Novo Arkhangel’sk was involvement in the fur trade, shipbuilding, and trading with America and the Sandwich Islands. He truly wanted to become a businessman and forget soldiering. He had his fill of war. Adrik returned to the hostelry found Ilya and told him he would be going to the Koslov home near the military camp. “Well my little darling,” Catherine cooed looking over her needlework to the sleeping infant. “I best prepare for your waking. You have slept several hours. I imagine you will be wet and hungry when you wake and your Mama will be home soon.” Catherine put down her embroidery. She walked to the table where she had previously placed fresh napkins, gown, and soaker. She folded the clothes carefully next to the crib. Silently she left the parlor to find the wet nurse. At the door of the gray stone house, Adrik tethered Angel on the hitch post. He walked to the large oak double doors and knocked with the brass knocker. Several moments later a butler responded by opening the doors. “Yes?” “I’m here to see Captain Koslov,” Adrik requested. “Which one, sir?” the butler queried. “Captain of the Gabrielle,” Adrik restated. “Yes sir, Captain Fabiyan is in residence. If you follow me to the parlor, I will announce you to Captain Fabiyan,” the butler informed. “Currently the Captain is working on his charts in the library.” Adrik nodded and followed the butler silently to the parlor. There he would remain until the captain called for him or met him. Once in the parlor he noticed a crib. He heard a rustling noise of blankets moving in the crib and decided to look. He saw the piercing blue eyes of an infant looking back at him with interest. “Hello little one. Aren’t you a handsome lad? Blue eyes, blond curly hair, well formed lips, healthy pink cheeks. You remind me of my own son. The one time I saw him. What’s 60
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
this, a frown?” Adrik picked Stefan up. “Ah, I see the reason for your discomfort. And I see someone has prepared for such an event.” Carefully Adrik returned Stefan to his crib. He skillfully removed the wet soakers and napkins. Gently Adrik wiped and cleaned Stefan’s bottom with a soft cloth. Stefan was soon dry and happy with a fresh napkin and clean soakers. Adrik lifted Stefan into his arms and walked him around the parlor. It felt wonderful to hold the baby in his arms. He felt like he was holding his own son and enjoying the feeling of a baby in his arms. Catherine walked in the parlor to find a perfect stranger holding and talking to her nephew. Adrik sensed her presence and looked up. He was immediately lost in her beauty. His eyes followed her long blond hair to her brilliant sapphire blue eyes. He saw before him a perfect figure dressed in a light blue satin gown. “Good day to you. You have a handsome son.” What a stupid thing to say. But I can’t think with her in the room. Good Lord she is beautiful. Catherine was dumbstruck. This stranger was handsome. He was dressed as a Cossack but his manners and speech indicated a stronger education. She shook her head to regain her logic. This was a stranger holding her nephew. She walked briskly to the stranger and reached for Stefan. “Thank you sir, but he is not my son. He is my nephew. And how do you know..” She cut off her question. Stefan was changed. He was wearing the new soaker and gown she had laid out. “You changed him?” Catherine asked quizzically. “Did I put something on wrong?” Adrik queried turning possession of the infant to his aunt. Why am I thrilled she isn’t the mother? “No, everything is perfect, but a man doesn’t care or change an infant,” Catherine uttered without thinking. Where is my intelligence? “That may be true for some men, but I have cared for all ages of men on and off the battlefield,” Adrik replied quickly. He couldn’t help but stroke Stefan’s soft blond curls. “And we Cossacks care ever so tenderly for our horses.” The last remark struck the humor bone in Catherine. She didn’t even try to stop the tall handsome stranger from coddling her nephew. “I have heard such tales,” Catherine laughed. “I just never expected to see a Cossack capable of changing an infant’s napkins.” What a beautiful smile. “Cossacks are more than horse riders.” Catherine looked into those deep blue eyes. “Yes, I believe that.” “What is this?” Fabiyan interrupted. 61
Payton Lee g
Adrik straightened. Suddenly his brain righted itself. “Captain Fabiyan Koslov?” Fabiyan clicked his heels together and bowed. “At your service.” He had seen the two look at each other and came to the conclusion that at last his sister had brought a proper suitor. “Come, we will discuss matters in the library.” He opened his arm to the open door. “Catherine, Stefan is awake?” “Yes, soon he will be hungry,” Catherine responded watching the handsome stranger leave the room. “I hope Lara and Grigori return soon.” “I’m sure they will. Send Grigori to the library when he arrives,” Fabiyan ordered. He offered his sister a broad smile as he left the parlor. Catherine felt a strange shiver run down her back. What on earth did that smile mean? Fabiyan was ecstatic. This was a fine man for Catherine. He felt it. Fabiyan studied the stranger as he took a seat. He walks like nobility. His clothes are Cossack but they are made of the best materials. His boots are made of the best kid leather and polished to a shine beyond the simple Cossack. His speech shows a lengthy education.
62
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 10 Fabiyan would need to know more about this stranger. “Catherine has discussed our contract?” This question took Adrik by surprise. He couldn’t understand why a slip of a woman would be discussing the cargo consignment with him. He only had been with her for a few moments. Adrik did not allow his face to show surprise. His many years in the Romanov court had trained him to show no facial expression or emotion. To allow anyone an insight into thought by such expression was weakness. Czarina Catherine was his greatest teacher in the art of intrigue. “No, we did not.” He wouldn’t allow this Captain to see his confusion with the question. “I will begin,” Fabiyan started and then hesitated. “You are not married?” Again Adrik was surprised at such a question. “No.” Perhaps he was concerned that a woman would be brought on board. He worried at that moment for Faddei and his wife. “And you are willing to live in Novo Arkhangel’sk for at least six months to a year?” These questions were beginning to confuse Adrik. He did not like being confused. “It is my intent to live there at least that long.” “Good, we can begin negotiations on the contract,” Fabiyan stated. Adrik nodded. At last some sense would be applied. He could find out about where the other two ships were. He also wanted to start loading his private belongings on board the ship in port. “We offer a large purse, there will be a partnership with the family business, and a ship,” Fabiyan explained. 63
Payton Lee g
Before Adrik could ask a question, a younger man in a Hussar uniform entered the room. At this point he had no idea what this Captain Fabiyan Koslov was discussing. His interest had been peaked when the offer included a ship. “You requested my presence, Fabiyan,” Grigori addressed upon entering the library. “Yes, at last Catherine has brought us the right one,” Fabiyan expressed enthusiastically. Grigori stopped just inside the door and stared at Adrik. He returned his eyes to look at his brother and remarked, “He looks a bit old.” That comment was the last straw. Adrik rose and his face did show anger. Grigori immediately put his hand up in defense. “I meant no insult. It is our wish that Catherine be happy, have a full marriage, and of course there is Prince Igor. We want to make certain he will not intimidate you.” Once his anger was revealed, Adrik released it. “What is going on here? What are the two of you talking about? And what is this nonsense about Prince Igor Petrovov intimidating me?” Fabiyan was surprised by Adrik’s anger, but recovered quickly, “You know of Prince Igor Petrovov?” “I have heard of him.” “Then you might have heard of his current misdeeds,” Fabiyan stated firmly. Adrik returned to his chair. His calm had returned. He was once more in control of his emotions. He wanted answers and anger would prohibit that. “I believe you might tell me, since I have not have word of Prince Igor in some time. He is not generally one of my topics of conversation.” The last he heard of his cousin had come from his German manservant, Otto. The missive Otto sent contained information of mishandling of funds and unnecessary cruelty to Aleut slaves. The missive was more numbers then anything else. “Igor holds his royal affiliation like a sword over everyone in Novo Arkhangel’sk. This includes our governor, Baranov. The merchants are terrified of him. Igor walks into a merchant’s shop, takes what he wills, the finest of the lot, and walks out without payment. When the merchant’s complain, Igor laughs. Baranov can do nothing, since he fears reprisals from the royal nobility as all do,” Fabiyan revealed. “Igor 64
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
has established a power base of thugs. These men raid the port and lighten cargos of many ships, especially American ships.” “If you know these things and have proof, why haven’t you gone to the Czar?” Adrik queried. He wondered why he had not heard of any of this from Otto. “Prince Igor consistently reminds us of his powerful relative. Would a nobleman listen to struggling merchants, boyars, or even Governor Baranov against noble and relations to royal blood?” Fabiyan grumped. “If I thought it were possible I would go to the Czar myself.” Adrik kept his stern face although he wanted to smile. Little did Captain Fabian Koslov know he was speaking to the royal relative of Prince Igor Petrovov. Adrik knew Igor was the spoiled apple relation and nothing would surprise him. After all, Igor was sent to Novo Arkhangel’sk to get him away from Mother Russia. Igor was an embarrassment to the Russian Royal family. If he continued his brutality and thieving the Czar would have to have him killed. Czar Paul had asked Adrik to intercede since Adrik was planning on building a home in the Unalaska area. It would be helpful to get the problem Prince out of Mother Russia. “His pleasure is to take young daughters and wives of the Aleut slaves, strip them naked, whip them, and then use them,” Fabiyan added. “Once my Mama tried to stop Prince Igor. He merely laughed and threatened to do it to her. He reminded her he was royalty and we were boyars. He would own all that we had. We managed to take Mama away.” “Such mistreatment of the Aleut slaves is expressly prohibited by Imperial decree,” Adrik reminded. “Surely you could take this to the Czar?” “And if Prince Igor denied it?” Grigori suggested. “What recourse would we have? God is in the heavens and the Czar is in St. Petersburg.” “You can be assured I will not be intimidated by Prince Igor, I am not without my own noble contacts,” Adrik stated. “Has Igor interfered with your family and shipping business?” “We have been fortunate that his tastes do not include shipping and building ships,” Grigori replied. “Fortunate so far. This changed when he developed an interest in our Catherine. He demands betrothal to our sister. We managed to bring her to safety in Okhotsk, but we must find her a husband. A husband who is not afraid of Novo Arkhangel’sk and Prince Igor,” Fabiyan continued. 65
Payton Lee g
“It is the only way we can save our Catherine, our family, and our business from the claws of Igor.” “We still wish our sister to have a happy contented marriage,” Grigori added. “This includes children. Although this is an arrangement, it is hoped children will be issued.” Suddenly the strange conversations made sense. They thought he was a suitor for their sister. Their sister was the woman in the parlor. Should he explain exactly who he was and what he was doing there? Yes, but not yet. He was going to Novo Arkhangel’sk. He could indeed protect their sister from Prince Igor. After all he was cousin to the Czar, he was Grand Duke Adrik Romanov. He was far above a mere Prince. Igor did need to be contained. With this he would get a ship, a portion of the Koslov shipping business, and a wife. Why not a wife? He was moving to a new home, he was tired of war. The new home would need a mistress. He would have a warm body to sleep with. Children? Yes, he would have children. He would find his son and impregnate the young Catherine. He would raise these children. This was an arrangement after all. There would be no love, not like the love he thought he had with Magda. He would never be that foolish again. Marriage was an arrangement. Marriage was working for Faddei. He would agree to this. “We should finish this betrothal contract.” “You know all these things and you are agreed to everything?” Fabiyan questioned hopefully. “I am agreed,” Adrik consented. “What of Dimitri and Jasha?” Grigori asked. “They will be acceptable,” Fabiyan replied confidently. He pulled out papers from the desk. “We have prewritten papers of this agreement. You may read them.” Fabiyan handed the papers to Adrik. Betrothals such as this were intricate and detailed. Adrik read the papers slowly, carefully, and with complete concentration. There it was, the ship. His ship, and a partnership in the Koslov shipping business were there in black and white. With the deal would be a wife, his wife. This was a lucrative contract. He needed no more wealth, but his dream for a new life in the New World and a business was being handed to him. “Once I sign this, when do the nuptials take place?” “When would you like them to occur?” Grigori asked. “My wife will want to be a part of this and we want Catherine to have a lovely wedding. We would need at least two to three weeks.” 66
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Agreed,” Adrik responded. He took the quill and signed his name. He returned the first papers to Fabiyan, signed the second copy, folded it and put it in his waistcoat. “Now, I would like to discuss the reason I am here.” Fabiyan and Grigori looked at each other with surprise. “You did not come here to court my sister?” “I met your sister for the first time in your parlor,” Adrik laughed. “She is most beautiful and I am quite amendable to your contract, but I am here to question the consignment of the Gabrielle, Relentless, and Sonia. I am here with people and wagons to load on the ship. Within the next two months Russian ships will be arriving in port to load the consigned ships. Where would they be? I see only the Gabrielle in port.” Fabiyan sat down on the chair behind the desk. He had just contracted his sister to a complete stranger. Yet, he felt good for the choice. He would deal with Catherine and her temper later. Right now he needed to discuss the consignment with his customer. He was surprised to have the Cossack be the representative. He wasn’t sure what or whom he expected, but this Cossack was still a surprise. A legal firm from Okhotsk had handled all the consignment with the Koslov shipping office in Okhotsk. “The Relentless and Sonia have continued on with a trading mission to Japan, China, India, and the Sandwich Islands. They are expected back in Okhotsk within the month.” “I have with me several wagons I would like loaded on the Gabrielle as soon as possible,” Adrik stated with authority. “The ice within the port waters is nearly melted,” Fabiyan informed. “I will soon bring the Gabrielle into dock.” “Good,” Adrik replied. “I will be staying at the Okhotsk Hostel. I will see when you bring in the Gabrielle and send the wagons to be loaded. In the meantime I think it will be a good idea to court your sister. Do you agree?” Fabiyan flushed with embarrassment. He had made a mistake about the stranger. Yet, the end result was a good match for his sister. Somehow he would handle Catherine. “Yes, you can begin this evening by joining us for the supper meal. That is if you have no further business today.” Adrik smiled smugly. He had greatly benefited from this chance meeting of the lovely Catherine Koslov and her brothers. Everything he had wanted from this move to Novo Arkhangel’sk was literally dropped in 67
Payton Lee g
his lap. The only missing want would be finding his son, Mikhail Adrikovich Romanov. “There is only one more thing,” Fabiyan added determined to elicit understanding. “We are ten brothers that would not look happily upon our youngest sister troubled in any way.” Adrik understood the warning and smiled. “There is nothing to worry with me as husband. “When do you serve the evening meal?” “Our dinner meal is served at 8:00 in the evening,” Grigori responded because he was current head of this household. “Good, I have time to bathe and change into clean clothes. I am a bit rumpled from my journey and I have taken no time for rudimentary hygiene,” Adrik explained. As he walked toward the library door he turned and flashed the brothers a broad smile. “I do want to make a good impression on my betrothed. I allow you to tell her the good news.” A few minutes after Adrik had left the library Grigori addressed Fabiyan who was sitting at the desk with his hands folded. “What do you really think of him?” Fabiyan arched a brow. “He is well educated, powerfully built, and gentle. I saw him caressing Stefan. Katya was engaged in conversation with the Cossack. I feel good about him. I really do. I believe it is a good match.” Grigori sat down upon the desk. He lit a cheroot. “I think he is a good match. I believe Dimitri and Jasha will agree. My only fear is that Katya will not. She had little to do with this arrangement other than talking to the man.” “You tell her,” Fabiyan ordered. Grigori laughed and held up his hands defensively. “Oh no, brother. I merely walked into this arrangement. You contracted this, and besides you are Katya’s favorite brother.” Grigori jumped from his seat and left the library leaving his cheroot to burn out in the spittoon. Several hours later Lara and Grigori were changing for dinner. During this time Grigori told her of the marriage contract and the stranger selected. “I cannot believe you made a marriage contract for Catherine to a man we don’t even know,” Lara scolded putting on her long string necklace of perfectly matched pearls. “We were getting desperate,” Grigori excused. “He seems to be intelligent, well schooled, and proper gentleman.” 68
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Desperate? How can you consider it desperate for such a beautiful young woman as Catherine?” Lara demanded. “Besides, I was hoping she could stay longer with us. I love her company and Stefan adores her.” “I love having her living with us as well,” Grigori agreed. “Still, we have to send her back with a husband.” Lara spun around and demanded, “Why? Why is it so important to send Catherine home with a husband within this time frame of your brothers?” Grigori took his wife’s hand and kissed her knuckles lovingly. “Prince Igor will begin to tear at our family should Katya not return with Fabiyan. Without a husband, Igor will demand a marriage contract.” “Catherine has told me of the beast. It would be horrible to be married to such a man. It is most likely his wife would know his violence.” “That is true. We as brothers would retaliate. Then the nobility would force Baranov to strip our family of all our land, business, and trade,” Grigori whispered. The facts were frightening even to him. “I see your points, but I will miss Catherine.” “I will miss her also, but will you help us introduce her betrothed?” Grigori pleaded. “We will need help with this one.” Lara grinned. She tossed her head and with a smile replied, “No! You and your brother contrived this. You and Fabiyan will need to persuade your sister. I will draw my own conclusion about this Cossack.” “What if I promised you a special bauble for our anniversary?” Grigori suggested. Lara turned and laughed. “Today is our anniversary and I will get that special bauble anyway.” Grigori shrugged his shoulders and followed his wife. “I tried.” Catherine was sitting in the parlor holding Stefan when Lara and Grigori arrived. “I know this is your anniversary, but the two of you look especially quizzical. It is as if you know a secret perhaps?” Catherine queried. “A secret indeed,” Lara agreed. “We wait for Fabiyan to join us. Then we will share.”
69
Payton Lee g
70
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 11 “At last,” Ilya greeted Adrik when he entered the hostel room. “I was beginning to worry for you. Maybe you fell into the port?” “Just the rain,” Adrik replied shaking off the raindrops from his greatcoat. “Did you find your Captain Koslov?” queried Ilya sipping vodka. “I found Koslov and much more,” Adrik responded happily. “Much more!” Ilya looked up at his lord. “More?” “I’ve signed a betrothal contract. I have found a bride, Ilya.” Ilya spat out the vodka he was choking on. Adrik faked shock. “Why think it so unusual for me to take a bride? It works well for Faddei.” Gasping for air Ilya attempted an answer. “Faddei is not a widower accused of murdering his wife. He is also not looking for a missing son, raised by his enemy.” “Mikhail was not raised by Deveraux. A Russian nurse raised him. Deveraux has paid for his upbringing to hide him from me,” Adrik snapped angrily. “Don’t yell at me,” Ilya defended. “I know the entire story. I am one of the few that knows all of it.” “It suits me to take another wife. I will need a wife to manage the home in Novo Arkhangel’sk while I pursue my business interests,” Adrik stated defensively. “That is a smart move,” Ilya agreed. “You won’t have Sveta to take care of your home. She refused to come with you.” “I still plan to have her come live with me. She wanted me to marry and that I will do.” “So tell me about how this marriage will help you in your business interests?” Ilya asked sipping more vodka. 71
Payton Lee g
“It seems the dowry not only includes money,” Adrik began to explain. “And you need more money of course,” Ilya snorted. “If you are going to be sarcastic there is no purpose to continue,” Adrik snarled. He really was happy inside and wanted to share his good fortune and good news. At least he felt it was good fortune and good news. “I could be stone deaf and you still would tell me everything,” Ilya laughed. “I know you well enough to know you are quite pleased with yourself. Go on tell me all about your good fortune this day.” “Sometimes I wish you were stone deaf,” Adrik teased. “Then I would not have to endure your sarcasm. Sometimes I think you are more dry British than wholly Russian.” “Insulting me will only make matters worse, my friend,” Ilya growled. “Now tell me your story before I fall asleep from your boorish wit.” “You will be happy for me to learn that this marriage brings a partnership with Koslov shipping as well as my own ship.” “Partnership with Koslov shipping? Your own Koslov ship? They build the best ships in Russia and could compete with the top British and Dutch ships,” Ilya gasped. “At last I have your attention.” “Who is this woman you will marry that brings the Koslov family to the Romanov coffers?” Ilya asked with interest. He couldn’t help but be curious about obtaining a Koslov ship from a marriage contract. “It seems the Koslov brothers have a younger sister that needs a husband immediately,” Adrik crowed. “Naturally I suit the need quite well.” “Would this sister be afflicted mentally or physically? Perhaps this sister is so ugly they hide her face. Maybe this sister is stone deaf?” Ilya suggested. “In fact the sister is young, beautiful, and intelligent,” Adrik bragged. “Then why would she want an old dog like you?” Ilya queried “and still give you a partnership with a ship?” “It seems my distant cousin Prince Igor has something to do with it,” Adrik informed. “He has demanded a betrothal contract with the Koslov family for the younger sister, Catherine.” 72
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“That sheep dung shouldn’t marry a musk ox,” Ilya spat contemptuously. “The Koslov family agrees with you,” Adrik responded seriously. “They are willing to share all that they have to protect Catherine from Igor. I can protect her.” “There is no doubt on that,” Ilya agreed. “Yet I cannot see how they knew what to offer you, a grand duke.” “They do not know I am Grand Duke Adrik Mikhail Peteravich Romanov, at least not yet,” Adrik told his friend. “When they find out, I would like to be there,” Ilya remarked with interest. “I am most interested in how you think you will deal with your pig dog of a cousin if you are marrying this girl as a protector, for your ship and partnership of course.” “I have heard many things about my cousin this day that were never put into the missives I have received from Otto,” Adrik admitted. He walked to the table and took a chair across from Ilya. Picking up the clay jug, he poured vodka into a cup. “Otto is like most in your service. They all fear the noble. The royal nobles are more terrifying to peasants, serfs, slaves, and even boyars. I understand the trepidation of your Koslov family,” Ilya elucidated as he broke some black bread from the loaf left over from his noon meal. “I also know you. I warn you now without even hearing these stories you have heard today. Igor is not your blood. He is vicious, cruel, and your enemy. You should never forget this.” Adrik considered wearing his court dress for dinner. It would be a bit much for a Cossack, but Ilya’s remark reminded him that Grigori had said he was too old for the beautiful young Catherine. Adrik’s son was eighteen years old and his future bride was close to that age. He bathed, shaved, and used a lightly scented fragrance of spice. After his manservant offered several choices, Adrik decided to wear a European cut woolen suit coat, black woolen trousers with his calf length black woolen boots. He wore a delicately embroidered white satin waistcoat with a white satin ascot. Adrik selected a mink cap that matched his mink collared greatcoat. The carriage he hired pulled up in front of the hostel. He boarded and was driven in style to the Koslov Gray Stone Manor House. On the trip Adrik warred with himself. Should he tell the family exactly who he was, or even that Igor was his cousin? He thought about how he really 73
Payton Lee g
would handle Igor. Ilya’s words echoed in his mind. He had always thought of Igor as blood family. It was he that sent Igor to Novo Arkhangel’sk to save his head from the axe. Czar Alexander had warned him that if Igor continued on his current path of cruelty and debauchery it would be the axe. Yet, Ilya called Igor his enemy, not his blood. Ilya’s remark troubled him deeply. Fabiyan entered the parlor and smiled when he saw Catherine holding her nephew, Stefan. He believed she would make a wonderful mother and that his choice, albeit a mistaken identity, was a good decision. Then the thought of a strange man touching his sister that way changed his mood and his smile turned to a frown. “Such a face, brother,” Catherine teased. “Lara and Grigori told me you had a surprise for me. I do hope it is a happy surprise.” Suddenly there was a large lump in Fabiyan’s throat that threatened to stop his breathing. What would he say to Catherine? They had always been truthful with each other. He would be truthful now and bear the consequence. “Today we signed your betrothal contract.” Catherine’s hand automatically went to her chest. Lara retrieved her son. “You signed a betrothal contract? With whom?” “The Cossack you were talking with today. The tall handsome one,” Fabiyan replied casually. “The old one,” Grigori interjected. Fabiyan furrowed his brow and glared at Grigori for that remark. Catherine turned and looked at her brother, Grigori, with wide eyes. “He isn’t that old. I would wager he is younger than our Eldest brothers,” Fabiyan countered. “Catherine, you may return with us to Novo Arkhangel’sk and no longer worry about Prince Igor. You will be returning as a married woman.” “Tell me, Fabiyan. How did this betrothal contract come about? How did you convince this Cossack, this stranger, to sign the contract? I have not had a suitor or interview get further than having to move to Novo Arkhangel’sk. A Cossack, no less, has agreed to live away from Mother Russia?” Catherine demanded. Her voice was controlled, but her mind had shattered in several different emotions. Her first and strongest emotion was fear. Soon she would marry. What was worse, she would marry a complete stranger. Still, many women were wed by contract and did not know their spouse. There was anger. How could her brother 74
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
arrange this marriage without getting her opinions? Catherine also felt sorrow. Her freedom would soon be lost and would be under control of a strange man, a husband. She would no longer enjoy her caring and loving family. The fear came back to the fore once again. “It would appear this Cossack is part of the cargo Dimitri, Jasha, and I have been consigned to take to Novo Arkhangel’sk.” “How fortunate for us that he is your future cargo,” Catherine sneered irreverently. “Was this the only needed attribute for your decision?” “Catherine, I am your brother. I love you. I want only your happiness,” Fabiyan replied defensively. “I have a good feeling about this match. He is strong, well educated, and I don’t believe Prince Igor can intimidate him. I also just know he will be good to you. He was gentle with Stefan, remember?” Lara jumped into the conversation holding little Stefan even closer to her breast. “What do you mean HE WAS GENTLE WITH STEFAN? Are you telling me this stranger was holding my child? Why would you let a stranger hold my son?” Lara was trembling with fear and anger. She couldn’t comprehend a stranger holding her baby. “I saw him gently stroking Stefan’s face,” Fabiyan replied quickly. “I didn’t say he was holding Stefan.” Catherine knew better, but decided this was not the time to discuss the gentleness of the giant stranger. She especially did not want to tell Lara the man actually changed Stefan’s napkins and soaker. “Let us return to the subject at hand, my new betrothed. Does he have a name?” Fabiyan was suddenly at a loss. Not once had he asked the man his name. He hadn’t even looked at the nuptial papers. “Indeed I do, my lady,” a voice boomed from the hall. “My name is Adrik.” The stranger in discussion entered the room. He was dressed handsomely in the current European cut suit. Catherine gasped. The man was extremely handsome dressed formally. His hair was cropped professionally and he was clean-shaven. The scar on the side of his face seemed to disappear in the aura of his presence. It was the same man in the parlor earlier today, but it was not a Cossack. Fabiyan walked to greet Adrik. He shook Adrik’s hand and walked with him toward Catherine. “Catherine, your betrothed.” 75
Payton Lee g
Adrik bowed politely. “Madame, I am honored. I am also here to express my desire for your hand in marriage. I am aware you were given little interaction with this contract. It is my intention to give us both a time to learn a little about each other. It would be desirable to have a mutually acceptable contract, do you agree?” Catherine nodded politely. The man impressed her. He was not only handsome, but he was offering her the opportunity to learn about him and hopefully he would learn about her. She still reserved judgment about the marriage to the man. After all, she would be his possession for the rest of her life. She could hope for at least an agreeable marriage. Adrik noticed Catherine’s eyes sparkled when she gave him the agreeing nod. The glimmer in her eyes gave him hope for at least a contented marriage. He boldly stated, “If you find me to be an absolutely abominable future husband, I will withdraw the betrothal. Is that fair enough?” Fabiyan and Grigori stared at each other. This was shocking and completely unheard of with Russian family marriage agreements. The bride rarely had anything to say in the matters of betrothal contract. This Cossack was giving Catherine an opportunity to decline the marriage. Catherine was surprised to the point of complete speechlessness. Mrs. Goborsky, the housekeeper, entered the parlor and announced dinner. Adrik offered his arm to Catherine. She accepted it and together they walked into the dining room. He seated her and then took the chair next to hers. Fabiyan took the chair opposite Catherine. Lara was seated at the head of the table and then Grigori took his seat at the opposite head of the table. Mrs. Goborsky had taken Stefan to his nurse after she announced that dinner was served. The meal was simple Russian foods. The Koslov family observed the impeccable manners of the Cossack. It entered their minds that this was no ordinary Cossack, but then they never had entertained any of the Cossacks from Prince Igor’s household. The conversation at dinner was light, but Adrik again surprised the brothers and Catherine with his wit and intelligence. After the meal Fabiyan and Grigori invited Adrik to join them in the library for a cheroot and cognac. “I appreciate your kindness, but it is getting late. I have a long ride back to the hostelry. My friends are awaiting my return,” Adrik responded. He turned and looked at Catherine. He noticed Catherine’s 76
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
hand on the table. This would be his first test. He placed his large hand on top of her small one. Good, she did not recoil at his first touch. “I would like to call on you tomorrow morning if that would be acceptable to you.” “I have no objection,” Catherine whispered. This was a most unusual Russian male. He was like her brothers; they were considerate of her feelings, moods, likes, and wishes. Even her father was not a typical brusque Russian male. Catherine had attributed it to their European upbringing. Her recent experience had been with the current Russian males living in Novo Arkhangel’sk. Most of those Russians were drunk most of the time and she had witnessed their brutality and cruelty on occasion. Prince Igor was the worst of the lot and he was the nobility. “I thought you would enjoy going into Okhotsk for a shopping trip, perhaps?” Adrik suggested. Fabiyan chuckled. Catherine glared at her brother. Adrik was confused at the humor at his suggestion. “Thank you,” Catherine acknowledged. “I appreciate your invitation but I do not enjoy shopping.” Adrik couldn’t believe his ears. He thought every woman loved to shop. “Is there something you would enjoy doing in Okhotsk?” Catherine found her chance to test the waters on the open mindedness of her future husband. After all he did seem to be different from other men she knew. Even the men she had met in Okhotsk had been single minded, belligerent, and objective to her interests. “I would really like to visit the Gabrielle. I haven’t been able to visit her since our arrival.” “I would like to visit the Gabrielle myself. That would be a most enjoyable outing,” Adrik stated happily. It was unusual for a woman not to like shopping, but if his future bride took an interest in sailing it would be an interest they could share. He could hope that was the case; after all she was the daughter of Yuri Koslov the Captain and ship builder. “I will arrive in the morning.” He turned to look at Fabiyan. “You of course will be our chaperone?” “We will be your chaperone,” Grigori interjected making certain he would be there to see how his sister would be treated. “We’ll be expecting you then,” Lara included so she would be present. 77
Payton Lee g
78
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 12 “The carriage and horses are ready as you commanded,” Ilya announced entering the hostelry room. He was well dressed in a clean Cossack Uniform with boots brightly polished. The day was already warm and the remaining ice in the harbor would be melted. It was a good day to visit the Gabrielle. Ilya not only wanted to see the ship, he wanted to meet the Grand Duke’s future bride. If he were asked, he would admit to a curiosity greater than a cat. Adrik looked at Ilya’s reflection in the mirror. He had just completed shaving and was ready to dress in a clean Cossack uniform. “Thank you, Ilya. Now tell me what you are dressed up for.” “I could tell you I am looking for a bride. Faddei and you have succeeded at such an undertaking,” Ilya replied sitting down on one of the two chairs in the room they shared. Adrik raised his brow with doubt. “Where do intend to start looking this day? The market?” “I thought perhaps the docks,” Ilya replied. He held up his hands and looked at his nails. “A dockside doxie?” Adrik chortled putting on his shirt. “You’ll need a driver,” Ilya informed filling a cup with tea. “You didn’t hire one with the carriage?” questioned Adrik as he finished buttoning his elaborately embroidered shirt collar. “They wanted too much money,” Ilya replied half-heartedly sipping his tea. Adrik sat down on the bed and retrieved his dress coat. “Since when have you worried about my purse? You talk of a wife and worried about my purse? Are you ill?” “I could drive you at no cost to your purse,” Ilya suggested slyly. “Aha! That is the way of it. You wish to meet my intended,” Adrik laughed boisterously. “Your curiosity will one day be your undoing, my good friend.” “Is there something wrong with looking after the Czar’s favorite cousin? Someone needs to protect you,” Ilya grunted breaking a piece of black bread from the loaf. “Eat your breakfast.” 79
Payton Lee g
“You think this young maiden would cause me bodily harm?” Adrik queried between his laughter. “She might,” Ilya grumbled. “I have not known you to even look at a woman since your young marriage. You have lived in your widower misery like a martyr all these years. Suddenly you announce a marriage to a maiden nearly the same age as your offspring. You think I have no right to worry for you?” Adrik reached across the table and patted Ilya’s shoulder. “I appreciate your concern, Ilya. You must understand this is a marriage of purpose. It is a contract. There is no love or emotion.” Ilya reached across and put his hand on Adrik’s shoulder. “Then why do you go to such trouble to impress the maiden if you have the signed contract? Don’t tell me you do not care. I will not believe it.” “I do care,” Adrik replied drolly. “This is a contract yet it is a marriage. I must live with this woman and I would like to live with her in peace. If I can win her as a friend I would be happy.” Ilya stated raising his brow, “I see your point. Yet, I have always been at your side during a campaign. I see no reason to change that now.” Adrik rose from the chair. He put on his coat. “Come then my friend. Let us meet my betrothed. You will remember that I am still incognito!” “Yes! Yes!” Ilya agreed mockingly rising from his chair and heading toward the door to open it for Adrik. “I shall be your best silent servant driver.” Adrik shook his head with mirth. On the way to Gray Stone Manor, Adrik inquired about Faddei. He had not seen his other friend since their arrival in Okhotsk. He learned that Faddei and Marta had not been out of their hostel room since arrival. They even had food and drink delivered to the room. Ilya admitted he had listened at the door and heard laughter. Faddei and Marta were obviously having a wonderful time together. The conversation convinced Adrik he was doing the right thing by taking a wife. Catherine would have a life of luxury and he would have a mistress for his new house. She would make his life at home comfortable. Of course, he would have to make sure she was happy as his wife. He would find out how to do that during the courtship. He remembered as a young officer his general reminded the men often, ‘Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.’
80
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“He’s here,” striding into the parlor Lara announced to Catherine. “He’s brought a carriage.” She had been looking out her bedroom window when she noticed the carriage approaching. Fabiyan had entered the room right behind Lara. “That is thoughtful,” Fabiyan stated glancing at Catherine. “He didn’t know if Grigori had a large enough comfortable carriage for all of us. The man is thoughtful, Catherine.” Catherine took a calming breath. “I fail to see the point of you trying to convince me this stranger is a wonderful betrothed. You’ve already signed the contract. I have no say in this. My future is in stone. What is, is!” “You could at least try to see some good in this,” Fabiyan grunted angrily. Catherine spun around. She allowed her anger its release. “Good? How can anything but good come of this? I came here to wed. It is done! The fact you made a mistake thinking I brought this stranger to you. The fact you have no intention of correcting this mistake! The fact I will wed this mistake is of no consequence to you. It isn’t your life you have ended. It is mine!” “You could try to make this work,” Fabiyan returned. “He’s here. You have little time to change your clothes.” “What is wrong with my clothes? I wear them all the time on Gabrielle,” Catherine snapped placing her hands on her hips. She was wearing her white linen shirt decorated with fine embroidery in bright colors. Her black silken Turkish pants tucked into soft kid leather boots. On her waist was a black wide belt. Fabiyan folded his arms across his chest. He noticed Adrik entering the room behind Catherine. “Your clothes do not show your soft and beautiful femininity.” Catherine groaned, rolled her eyes, and turned to leave. A large wall stopped her movement. At least she thought it was a wall. Her nose rammed into a coat of wool and scent that was quite pleasant. Adrik stepped backward. He picked up Catherine’s chin and grinned. “I hope you don’t intend to change this lovely outfit. I would think for our outing today it is practical.” Catherine turned to glare at her brother. “I couldn’t agree more. These clothes are quite suitable for being loaded into a dinghy, rowing to the Gabrielle, climbing up to the deck, and sailing Gabrielle into port. A fashionable dress simply would not do.” 81
Payton Lee g
Adrik tried not to laugh. He coughed politely. Catherine looked up at him and quietly stated, “Shall we be off then?” Brushing Adrik’s shoulder she moved around him and pranced out the door heading for the front door and the parked carriage. She failed to wait for her brothers, sister in law, or betrothed. The sun was warm. She stood on the stairs for a moment to inhale the fresh aromatic scent of springtime. Standing at the carriage was a large, wide, and tall bearded Cossack. “Good Day,” Ilya greeted merrily removing his fur cap. “Are you Ekaterine? Are you the betrothed?” “I am, curious one. May I ask who you are?” Catherine queried. “You are friend of the Adrik?” “I proudly say that I am, madam,” Ilya answered bowing slightly. “You are beautiful, just as Adrik said.” Catherine was taken back for a second. “He said I was beautiful?” “As you are.” Catherine smiled broadly. “I’ve been called many things but no one has ever called me beautiful.” “The men you know are brothers or blind?” Ilya joked His jest made Catherine laugh. “You are more beautiful with a smile. It becomes you more than the frown you wore leaving your house,” Ilya chuckled walking toward Catherine. “Would you accept my assistance to light upon the carriage, my lady?” Catherine was in a much better mood. This man was pleasant to be near and for some reason she felt comfortable with him as she did her brothers. Graciously Catherine accepted Ilya’s arm. “Are you a friend of my betrothed or does a Cossack usually drive carriages?” “I think you know the Cossacks well, da?” Ilya chortled. “I know Adrik as a brother. We have known each other since we were boys. We were raised together as children. We trained together in the military. We fought together in the Russian wars. Yes, I am his friend. To meet you, I volunteered to drive this carriage. I am grateful I was allowed to drive.” This man was a filled with humor and his wit was extraordinary. Catherine was hopeful at this point. She hoped to find out about her future husband. “Is he a gentle man?” “My lady, if I were to learn about a gentle Adrik, I fear I would be condemned to hell forever,” Ilya teased leading her to the carriage. 82
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Catherine couldn’t help herself. She understood what he meant instantly. She laughed and laughed as Ilya lifted her onto the carriage seat. He was as strong as he looked. As for Ilya, Catherine’s laughter was contagious. He joined her in robust enjoyment. Adrik stepped from the house to see his betrothed and his friend laughing with vigor. A sharp shard of jealousy thrust into his brain. He was feeling completely inadequate and as nervous as a schoolboy with his betrothed and his best friend was laughing with Catherine and enjoying her company. It was something he wanted to do very much and seemed to be far away from his capability. He gritted his teeth and walked toward Angel. “The others will be out soon,” Adrik growled marching toward his horse. Angel sensed Adrik’s dark mood. She neighed and shook her head. It was a warning to any that upset her master. Adrik took her bridle as she began prancing nervously. He spoke quietly and stroked her nuzzle to calm her. The comfort of his horse’s understanding comforted him and he calmed his anger while stroking Angel. It was a habit he developed whenever he was not in a clear thinking mode. Calm was his secret weapon during any battle. If he were calm he would think clearly. Angel always helped him calm his mind. He mounted as Fabiyan, Grigori, and Lara walked to the carriage. Ilya took his position on the carriage. Lara initiated most of the conversations, she spoke of her shopping excursion and plans for the day. Grigori responded to his wife with his wit and suggestions. Fabiyan would respond with jest. Catherine was in her own world. She concentrated on Adrik’s riding. There was something unique about how he set his horse. She had watched the Cossacks riding back home and like them, Adrik rode as one with his horse, but something was different. It was over an hour later and just before they entered the city of Okhotsk that she finally figured it out. It was at the same time Fabiyan voiced his concern over her silence. “How long will you place me in the cold corner of the earth?” Fabiyan questioned. “I understand your wrath with me, but even you understand that this must be.” “You will be in that cold corner for sometime, brother,” Catherine answered coolly, but in her heart she knew she couldn’t be angry with him for very long. “Have you noticed how my betrothed rides?” “I am pleased you are interested in Adrik, but in his equestrian ability?” Fabiyan chuckled. “I have not noticed. How does he ride?” 83
Payton Lee g
Grigori and Lara were paying attention now that Catherine had finally spoken. “He rides like the Cossacks in Novo Arkhangel’sk, but he rides like Grigori.” “I don’t understand?” Lara questioned. “The Cossacks ride as one with their beasts, but military sit straight and tight. This one rides stiff like the military, but he is one with his horse. Look, the horse’s head moves exactly in synchronizing motion with his masters. It is as if they are both looking for attackers,” Catherine explained. Ilya heard every word and smiled thoughtfully. His good friend Adrik would be a lucky man to have such an observant wife. Adrik had more enemies than he realized and Ilya knew that Adrik did not take these enemy threats seriously. “Just how often were you watching those Cossack riders?” Fabiyan interjected. “Just occasionally,” Catherine sniped in return. She simply would not let her brother get any ease for his faux pas. Even though she was resolved to go on with this marriage, and realized this match was reasonable for her desired results, she didn’t want her brother or brothers to ever forget she was a Koslov with tempers as theirs. Fabiyan remained quiet. Arriving at the port Adrik reined Angel in and quickly dismounted. He would make certain, he and he alone would assist his future wife down from the carriage. Ilya could take his humor to the shops with Captain Grigori and his wife. This was his future bride, not his. He would never let any man come between him and his wife. No, that would never happen ever again! “Madam,” Adrik stated clicking his heels and offering his hand to Catherine. “Sir,” Catherine mimicked taking his offered hand and allowing Adrik to aide in her descent from the carriage. There was deep military there. She was certain of it. Catherine had to admit Adrik was handsome and well built. He was older than she was, but he didn’t look older than her oldest brother, Arman. It could have been worse. She could end up marrying an old man. Some young women were often matched with much older men. With all the wars in Russia, many young women were left without many young men as suitors. Once upon the docks Catherine 84
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
moved quickly to the pier she believed Gabrielle would use as the slip. There she saw many of the crew standing about waiting for the first mate. She saw Lenya and Dima. Catherine stopped and looked for Feliks. After assisting Catherine, Adrik walked briskly to Ilya and nearly pulled him down from the driver’s seat. “Ilya, my good friend! You will take your humor and continue to delight Captain Grigori and his wife as their driver for the shopping trip. I will see you later this afternoon.” “What viper bit you?” Ilya laughed. He suddenly stopped laughing and became very serious. He remembered how he and Catherine had been laughing together when Adrik had appeared at the door at Gray Stone Manor. “My dear Lord, you’re jealous.” Ilya was extremely serious and looked Adrik directly in the eye. “She’s a fine woman. I could tell right away. You are a lucky man. Do not foul it up with your stupidity and temper.” After stating those words Ilya turned his back on Adrik and remounted the carriage taking the reins. Adrik was frozen in shock. Ilya very rarely spoke to him in such a manner. When Ilya did speak to him like that is was really serious. He learned to listen to his friend on these rare occasions. Catherine! He must see to Catherine. He immediately walked to the pier. Adrik found Catherine in the middle of the seamen joking with them. Once again this jealousy appeared from deep within his being. He walked briskly to Catherine’s side. Her brother Fabiyan was directly behind him. Without a word he picked up Catherine’s hand and placed it upon his arm. He put his other hand firmly upon her hand. It was an act of possession to all the surrounding males. It was an act of possession Catherine and her brother did not misunderstand. The crew did not misunderstand either. The crew stood at attention for their captain, but their faces showed irritation. Fabiyan interceded instantly by introducing Adrik as Catherine’s betrothed. He announced all the men of the crew would be invited to the marriage ceremony. Some men still grumbled. They knew Catherine as a free spirit. It saddened and angered them to have a man with possession of her. To make matters worse, it was not a man of the sea. It was a man of horses. It was a Cossack. Fabiyan quickly issued orders and the men had other things to concern them. Two longboats were on the way to the Gabrielle. Fabiyan went on the first longboat with his first mate and other officers. 85
Payton Lee g
Adrik boarded the last longboat and offered his assistance to Catherine for boarding. Dima couldn’t stop his chuckle. Adrik turned to stare at Dima. The angry glare that tore Calvary men apart did not have the same affect on the seamen. Dima only laughed more. “Cossack! Your attempts to aid our mermaid is like watching a sand crab try to teach a shark to swim,” Dima teased. “Is that true?” Adrik growled. Even in his current incognito personality he had never really dealt with the masses and he was used to his noble ranking and respect. Catherine took her seat and pulled Adrik’s hand to sit next to her. “Dima sailed with my father,” she began to explain. “Da, and was on board when our mermaid was born,” Dima beamed. “Our mermaid cut her teeth on the pilot wheel.” Catherine blushed, “My parents were sailing my father’s ship when I was born. We traveled throughout the Orient, India, and we lived on the ship until I was four years old. Then we lived in St. Petersburg for several years. I received an education in Europe, but I never lost my love for the sea.” “When did you move to Novo Arkhangel’sk?” Adrik questioned. He shivered from the icy blast coming from the ocean. He did want to learn as much as possible about his future bride. “We moved there when it was still Shait’ka. It was the land of the Tlingit peoples. Father had traded with the peoples and wanted to start his own ship building business. He had built many ships for others but only one for himself, the one I was born on. Even my brothers had captained ships for others. My older brothers moved with us and soon we had a fleet of ships. Only my oldest brothers stay at home and work with father,” Catherine shared proudly. “My other brothers are sailing all over the Pacific Ocean.” “And would you like to captain a ship?” Adrik inquired. He had a sense she was a woman of spirit. “I do not have the experience or skills,” Catherine admitted. “But I do love the sea. You seem to have learned many things about me. I know nothing of you.”
86
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
87
Payton Lee g
Chapter 13 “I am what you see before you,” Adrik answered simply. 88
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“I think there is much more,” Dima interjected. Adrik quirked a brow, “You think that is so?” “I believe it as well,” Catherine agreed aligning with Dima’s observations. “Your dress is Cossack, you ride with your horse as one, like a Cossack, but your presence is far more than mere Cossack.” “On what do you base this assumption?” Adrik questioned with a smile. Could this young woman be observant and acquainted with studies of behaviors? “When the Cossacks came to live near us, I have to admit I was captivated by their harmony with the beasts. I watched them practice drills. It was beautiful,” Catherine shared. “I watched you and your horse ride as one like those Cossacks, but you also show the aura of nobility, aristocracy, and military.” Adrik gently captured Catherine’s chin with his thumb and forefinger. As he looked upon her he noticed how beautiful she really was. Could he be falling in love? No, he couldn’t allow that. It could never happen again. He could be happy. Couldn’t he? “On what do you base your observations?” “Our family lived in Saint Petersburg for a few years. I often observed the aristocracy and the military in all those parades.” Those lips were inviting. He wanted to taste them. If only they were alone instead of a longboat with four other men. “I see.” Catherine felt those eyes penetrating her. It was as if he could see right into her. That was silly of course. She was also feeling uncomfortable sitting so close to the man she would marry. She was feeling strange things. She wanted to touch his face, run her fingers through his hair, and run her fingertips lightly over his scar. She wondered where he received the scar. What battle was it? Was it a battle? Slowly he was learning things about her. She was learning nothing about him. More importantly what were these strange fluttering she felt in her body when she was near him? “Where did you live?” Adrik removed his stare from Catherine’s eyes. He was quickly losing control of his libido. This hadn’t happened since he was a young lad. He sat straight up to respond to Catherine. He needed to divert his lustful thoughts. “I also lived in Saint Petersburg for a time. I have lived in Moscow. I have traveled through Europe, visited England, India, Japan, and even sailed to the Sandwich Islands that your brothers are so fond of.” Catherine wasn’t certain what answer she expected, but it wasn’t that the Cossack was a world traveler. “Were these travels a result of 89
Payton Lee g
battles?” Again to her surprise he didn’t answer directly. He looked off to the open sea and responded wistfully. “Some were for battles, some for training, some for education, some for pleasure, some for knowledge, some in search, and some even were tragic.” This man was an enigma. His answers never answered her questions. His answers seemed only to create more questions in her mind. How far could she go to find out what occurrences had shaped this man? Silence shrouded them after that question until they arrived at the ship. Fabiyan was waiting for them on deck. A rope ladder was lowered when the longboat approached. Catherine was the first to climb onboard. Adrik watched her climb the ladder. He enjoyed the view of her climbing. Her bottom was feminine and well formed. The trousers she wore accented that particular portion of body. Catherine’s choice was practical. Adrik couldn’t imagine climbing that ladder in a dress. It was obvious that Catherine was well acquainted with climbing this ladder. Her movements were exact. After all, she was the daughter of a shipbuilder and seaman. Adrik’s thoughts turned lusty watching his Catherine work her way up the ladder up to the deck. His manhood followed his thoughts and Adrik was soon in discomfort as his breeches tightened. Adrik’s discomfort brought him to the thought that if he was so stirred by the sight of Catherine’s derriere, so would the men with him. He turned to glare at the men in warning. He found none of them were paying attention to Catherine or his best glare. Instead, the seamen were busy with the longboat. He would have to get control of his libido and his jealousy. Adrik climbed the ladder after Catherine. He vowed he would not allow his lust to cloud his thinking. Magda had cured him of that. Once on deck he watched silently while Catherine greeted each of the mates as if she had grown up with each of them. From the apparent ages of some of the crew, they could have raised her. He must get his thoughts focused on something else. “Captain Koslov,” Adrik called. “Take me to the hold. I would see it.” His tone was gruff and commanding. Fabiyan did not respond at first. He couldn’t believe the order just shouted to him. He was the captain of the ship and he generally gave the orders. Just who did this Cossack think he was? “Captain?” Adrik inquired once again. Fabiyan determined it would not be wise at this time to take the Cossack to tow for his impudence. Adrik was his future brother in law 90
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
and a representative for the man who hired his ship for cargo. He turned clicked his heels, bowed slightly and responded, “At your service.” Walking briskly he directed his guest toward the lower decks and stairs that would take them to the hold. “Bossy man,” Dima stated in hearing range of Catherine. “You really sure you would marry the man?” “He does have a way about him. It’s almost aristocratic,” Catherine returned. “He’s more than he seems. At any rate, my fate is sealed. I will try to learn all I can about him. I will work at making our contract amendable.” “You always did tempt fate and challenge destiny,” Dima laughed. “You’ll do fine, Katya.” Catherine gave a small curtsy. “Thank you. Let’s get to work and bring Gabrielle to slip in port.” “After we eat,” Dima snorted. “It’s nearly time for the noon meal. Do you not smell the delights coming from the caboose?” “Mmm, I have missed Jurg’s culinary talents,” Catherine grinned. “Maybe we should investigate the caboose first.” “Aye, since the captain is not on deck. We should wait for his return,” Dima responded. Fabiyan and Adrik were below deck and inspecting the hold. “You do keep a tight ship,” Adrik admired. He had rarely seen a cleaner hold in his many trips aboard ships. He had not seen one rat, but did spot two cats lounging in a corner. “I will need to make a few alterations.” “Alterations?” Fabiyan questioned warily. I will be boarding six horses in the hold. One of them will be, Angel. Horses as you are aware are not seaworthy animals. I would see to their comfort. It is the Cossack way.” “Changing a ship is the captain’s way, sir!” Fabiyan replied gruffly. “I will bear the cost of the changes,” Adrik offered quickly. He had been revealing too much of himself recently. If he continued he would have to reveal who he was and lose his important anonymity. “I hope you understand, Captain Koslov. These horses are trained and valuable Dons. They are precious cargo.” “Of course I understand,” Fabiyan conceded. Perhaps he had been too sensitive to the man’s love of his horse. If he was that caring for his 91
Payton Lee g
horse, he should be good to his sister. “I will agree to your required changes. I’ll send for carpenters when we are in port.” “I’d like to stay and oversee the construction if you will allow,” Adrik requested humbly. “You want to stay aboard the Gabrielle?” Fabiyan offered. “I will be aboard her as well until we sail.” “Thank you,” Adrik said simply. “Come with me to the saloon. I can already taste Jurg’s meal.” Catherine had been working with the sails. She had checked the sails with Dima and was sitting near the bow repairing some sails. The sails had been kept in good repair throughout the stay in the winter seas. Catherine had a talent of mending the smaller tears the men seemed to miss. She and Dima had enjoyed Jurg’s meal. Catherine continually was amazed at Jurg’s talent for taking simple staples of fish, potatoes, vegetables, and bread to create incredible meals. Dima went below deck to return the mended sails to the sail room. Catherine took a stretch and found she was soon gazing out to sea. It was so serene and calm. Gentle waves rippled silently across the horizon. A gentle breeze caressed her face. She removed her hat and let the breezes waft through the tendrils of her hair. There was a fresh clean scent filling her nostrils. She missed the sea air. Okhotsk was a city with dirty streets and dirty air. Novo Arkhangel’sk was a dirty smelly city, but her family lived on the river north of the city. She woke up every morning to the smell of cedar, pine, and ocean breezes. Home, Catherine hadn’t been this homesick before. She longed for home, her room, her bed, her forest, and her friends. A tear rolled down her cheek. Adrik had come on deck and watched Catherine standing facing the open ocean. Her blonde hair was floating in the air reminding him of golden pennants in the wind. She looked like a Viking goddess. It was almost a surreal vision. He couldn’t help it. Slowly he walked toward her. His leather boots barely made a sound on the smooth freshly sanded deck. Catherine didn’t hear Adrik approaching. She was lost in her memories of home. Fresh tears rolled down her cheeks. Then she thought of Adrik. He signed the charter agreeing to live in Novo Arkhangel’sk, but would he? Would she be forced to live with him in other places?
92
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
The hand on her shoulder caused Catherine to turn with a startle. She realized it was Adrik and brushed her hand across her cheek to wipe away her tears. She wasn’t fast enough. “What is this?” Adrik asked removing her hand and gently touching his thumb across her cheek. The question was out before he realized he didn’t want an answer. Was this beautiful young woman distressed to tears for marrying him? Adrik pulled her into his arms. They were both facing the open sea. “Is it possible such a beautiful view has brought sadness?” Folded in this stranger’s arm, Catherine felt comfortable. It was a warm secure feeling. Yes, this man could protect her from Prince Igor. She felt it. Catherine began experiencing sensations that were completely new to her. Was she trembling? Yet she felt warm all over. Adrik inhaled Catherine’s scent. Was this clean fragrance cedar? Pine? Until now the women he had known wore perfumes. This scent was fresh, clean, and more importantly seductive. His body took control once again over his clear mind. Adrik hardened quickly. His desire became more than a want. His desire became a need. Catherine was serene in the comfortable arms of her betrothed. She sensed a change in him. There was a change in her. A desire began to grow inside. This was more than a brother’s protection. This man created something within her that she never knew or felt before. There was a growing want to discover the heady feeling that had first entered. Catherine turned to look up at Adrik. He looked down. In a movement of synchrony their lips touched and a fire ignited within their being. Adrik tasted Catherine’s lips with little nibbles progressing to delving deep into the sweetness of her tongue. Without crushing her he pulled her closer into the hardness of his muscled body. He was lost in his passion. All past was erased from his mind as he enjoyed the perfection of his betrothed. Catherine’s bones had turned to jelly. The more Adrik teased, the more Catherine demanded. She felt a new sensation tingling throughout her body right down to her toes. It was a wonderful new strange experience. It was also very pleasant. She couldn’t remember if she was breathing or not, and it really didn’t matter. Adrik was lost in the moment. He was no longer the Grand Duke, warrior, Cossack, general, admiral, he was simply a man. A man with desires and needs exceeding lust and desire. Before another thought could 93
Payton Lee g
enter his mind he felt a hand on his shoulder. Instinctively he broke away from Catherine to place his body between her and the interfering hand. While he turned to face the interloper he felt a fist ram into his cheekbone. The first blow was followed quickly by another blow to his abdomen. He stumbled forward and charged the body like a bull. Adrik felt like he hit a solid wall but continued the charge until he wrapped his arms around the adversary’s legs. A quick tug and the adversary landed on his back with Adrik on top of him applying his own fists in battle. Adrik found his was enjoying this brawl. Such a fight was not unfamiliar to him. There were many times he, Ilya, and Faddei with other Cossack comrades would have a frolic in the taverns they visited during the brief respite between wars and battles. This particular brawl was most enjoyable because the physical exertion and sometimes, pain brought him out of his lusty passion that would not have led to anything good with his future bride. And he did feel pain. Dima had a punch that felt like a kick of a mule. Hitting on Dima’s body was like slamming into iron. Dima and Adrik heard the boatswain’s whistle. Dima became rigid, rolled out from under Adrik and rose to his feet. Adrik rolled to his back to view a frowning Captain Fabiyan Koslov. “Gentlemen!” Fabiyan growled. “What is the meaning of this fracas?” Dima responded instantly, “The cad was taking liberty with our girl, Ekaterine.” Fabiyan frowned at Adrik and looked at last to his sister. Catherine had first recovered from her condition of jelly. Once Adrik left her standing to take fist to Dima, she struggled to stand. His kisses had turned to a mindless jellyfish. She was aware of their fighting, but couldn’t yell or shout. She was still catching her breath. Catherine looked at her brother blankly. Fabiyan noted his sister’s unusual behavior. He also focused in on her swollen lips. Could this man that he had come to like hurt his beloved sister? Adrik rose to his feet and brushed his clothes. “You have made improper advances, Adrik,” Fabiyan stated angrily. “I did lose my head,” Adrik admitted readily. “Brawling on my ship is a punishable offense,” Fabiyan barked. He was furious to see Catherine’s swollen lips. It was also true that there was no quarter or tolerance on the Gabrielle for disorderly conduct. 94
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Tomorrow you will report to Mr. Sarakov and will barbarize the deck on the first watch for the next five days. Adrik couldn’t believe his ears. Punish him? The Grand Duke? “I am not a mate, Captain.” Fabiyan knew this was a challenge he had to meet now. “I am Captain on this vessel. My word, orders, and laws are not questioned and obeyed by all that are on my ship. No one save God, Czar, or the highest nobility daresay me. Do I make myself clear.” “Crystal,” Adrik responded. He dare not even grin at the Captain’s diatribe. He was happy he did not allow Ilya to accompany him. He imagined Ilya’s outrage at the Captain’s punishment. There was no doubt in his mind that Ilya would have told Captain Fabiyan that Catherine’s betrothed was of the highest nobility in Russian aristocracy. Ilya would have told Fabiyan that Adrik was none other than a Romanov and blood cousin to the Czar himself. It was obvious Fabiyan had not read the nuptial contract since the signing of it. Fabiyan had certainly not paid attention to the signature. Punishment? A little physical labor would be good for him. He also wanted to stay on board the ship and personally supervise the building of the stalls for the horses and wagons. “My quarters, Captain? If I am to barbarize the decks for the next few days, and since I wish to work on the stalls in the hold for our horses, I think it would be a good idea to stay on board.” “I will show you your cabin later,” Fabiyan responded. At least he had the arrogant Cossack to submit to his command. “Sails,” Fabiyan ordered. “Bring her to port.” The sailors immediately took their places and set sail to the Port of Okhotsk. Catherine found her legs again and couldn’t face either her brother, or the man that brought hot passion to her body. Curse this body for responding to him like that. She ran to the stern and helped the mates raise sail. Adrik watched Catherine begin her chores and questioned Fabiyan, “Does my future wife always act like a mate?” “Yes,” Fabiyan laughed. “Ekaterine is at home at the sea and aboard the Gabrielle as if she was a master seaman. Papa saw to that.” “This is going to be an interesting marriage,” Adrik commented. “That I am sure of,” Fabiyan agreed. “I’ll take you to the cabin now. My mates and master will see to the Gabrielle’s voyage to her slip in port.” 95
Payton Lee g
Fabiyan walked to the cabin nearest the captain’s quarters. He opened the door. Adrik walked into the cabin and was surprised. The quarters were luxurious for a freighter ship. The bed was large. It was large enough for him. The mink coverlet looked inviting, as did the soft feather bed. The armoires were carved artistically from the finest wood. There were chests secured near the walls that were made of cedar. The room was fit for a Romanov. “Made just for me?” “Actually this is Ekaterine’s cabin. Since you will be her husband, you will be sharing it,” Fabiyan informed. “Does this mean I will not bear your wrathful punishment? I will be your brother in law?” Adrik queried. “I will not tolerate any brawling on my ship. Your punishment remains,” Fabiyan replied firmly. “As for your impropriety? I can understand your attraction to my sister. She is beautiful. I am her brother, but I am not blind. We have protected her from unsuitable rakes many times. You will be protecting her with us in short order.” “Catherine doesn’t seem to know how desirable she is,” Adrik commented. “She does not know how beautiful she is. Her lack of suitors she believes has been to her simplicity and lack of interest in men and interest by men in her as a woman. She has not realized we brothers have kept the riffraff at bay.” “That seems to have gotten her into trouble with a courtship by your prince.” Fabiyan scowled. He leaned against the armoire. “None of her suitors would or could ever stand up against Igor.” “So contracting her to someone across the sea would solve this?” Adrik could not understand the reasoning behind the solution to Igor’s tyranny. “Until we met you, Adrik, I was near giving up hope. My family would have no choice but to take what we could and possibly move to the territories of the Americans.” “Would you build ships for them?” “Our family has built ships for our family, our business, our trade,” Fabiyan responded informatively. He sat down on the chair next to the table and poured wine from a flask into a glass. “You do not care for the Russian Navy? This ship, Gabrielle, is a unique design.” 96
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Aye, my lady is unique. When you feel her fly across the ocean you will be amazed at her performance.” “I look forward to it. I ask again, what of the Russian Navy. Why would you not share this knowledge?” “Things changed when our Mother Empress Catherine died. We fled Russia when her son Paul became Czar. Even during the years of Catherine, there simply was not the interest in the Navy when Czar Peter ruled. Papa has always had a special instinct for the future. He moved the family to Unalaska. We sailed along the islands and lived on board our ships.” “Ships?”
97
Payton Lee g
Chapter 14 “The Koslov family started in the business of trading two decades prior. We had five ships when we moved our families.” Fabiyan shared. He instinctively knew it was time to share all of the family Koslov ideals, goals, and business interests with Adrik. How many times had his father instructed him to follow his instinct? He always did. His instinct had served him well many times in the past. 98
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Adrik’s interest was piqued. “How many ships do the Koslov family own now?” “We own eight ships and are currently building two for buyers that are interested in our family’s designs,” Fabiyan replied lifting the flask in offering. Adrik sat down on the other chair and took the offered flask. “Czar Alexander is not his father, Fabiyan. The Koslov family could present their ideas and plans to the Czar for consideration.” “Ah, Adrik,” Fabiyan chuckled. “How much of the noble court do you know? Our Czar is busy with soothsayers, wars, and court intrigues. He has little or no time for the Russian Navy or ship building designs. Czar Alexander is not his father, but he is not Peter the Great either.” Adrik chuckled. Little did Fabiyan know just exactly how close to the court his future brother in law truly was. Yet, Fabiyan was correct. Alexander was far too interested in his soothsayers and court intrigues. Adrik was fully aware of Alexander’s lack of interest in the Russian Navy. Alexander did not have the interest in expanding Mother Russian as Czarina Catherine and Peter the Great had. Adrik did have a taste for new lands, ideas, and business interests. “Are these interested parties the Amerikans?” “Yes, these Amerikans have curiosity and daring many Russians do not have. Their country was founded on daring.” Fabiyan sipped his wine. “Does this bother you, as a Russian I mean.” “I think that depends upon the purpose of your interested party,” Adrik prodded. “What business interests does this buyer possess?” “John Astor is starting in the fur business. He promises a good profit in Amerikan markets. Papa met with him last year in the Amerikan territories south of Unalaska. I should not share this with you, but soon you will be family. There is danger in our business. Prince Igor could be the most dangerous of all.” Adrik’s interest had been piqued. He was interested in new business markets. The blood of Peter the Great truly ran through his veins. He had even inherited Peter’s love of sailing ships. For a moment the soft flesh of his intended bride came into his thoughts. He was so much like Peter. His ancestor also appreciated the softness of a good woman. Catherine would be a good wife. He knew that as long as he held her with respect and lived in her land, she would be a good hostess. The fact he felt her respond to his kisses made him confident of his own 99
Payton Lee g
powers of persuasion. “I must admit I am most interested in my future with your family.” “That is comforting to know,” Fabiyan responded relaxing against the chair. “The ship is setting sail. We’ll go on deck and watch Gabrielle sail to port.” On deck Adrik was once again treated to the vision of his future bride. Her hair was blowing in the wind like golden waves. Her figure was curvaceous and invitingly sensual. Catherine’s choice of male attire only made her more desirable. It was happening again. He was losing control of his body. With great will he calmed his body and prohibited his lust from controlling his mind. Adrik focused on the port. It was in his mind that staying aboard was a good thing. He was lusting after this future bride. He could not allow that. Perhaps it was the forbidden fruit? When they were married he could satiate his physical needs and work at keeping a comfortable household. Catherine felt his presence. She turned her head and viewed the golden god. Yes, he was indeed handsome. It was in her mind that many a maiden’s head would turn at such a beautiful face and body. As his wife could she bear the possible unfaithfulness? Could a man turn down such offers from seductive and beautiful women? He suddenly turned his gaze toward the port. She felt left down. He obviously didn’t find her attractive. Catherine sighed heavily. If only she could be beautiful and seductive. She wasn’t beautiful or seductive. If she had been, perhaps there would have been at least one suitor to offer his protection. Alas, there was no suitor. With a heavy heart Catherine turned her eyes toward the open sea. It was then she saw the speck moving. Squinting her eyes she focused on the beam and mast. It was the Sonia. Before Catherine could turn toward her brother, Fabiyan, the watch announced the Sonia’s presence. There was excitement on both ships as they neared each other entering the port. Lighthearted bantering was tossed about between the ships. Both crews knew each other well. Many had served together on other Koslov ships. The Koslov family promoted their mates after experience and shows of knowledge and leadership. Even the sons had started off on the ships as cabin boys and had to work their way up to position of Captain. Jasha was first mate. After a few more years he would captain his own ship as Fabiyan did. 100
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
After the ships had docked and the planks laid down Catherine’s arm was once again secured by her betrothed. Adrik walked her down the plank followed closely by Fabiyan. Jasha came rushing forward to pick up his sister and twirl her around happily. Laughing at the glower bestowed upon him by the man he took his sister from. “Little sister. I see you have selected a strong and handsome husband. He looks formidable. I’m certain he will give Prince Igor a second thought or three,” Jasha babbled. He took Adrik’s hand and shook it heartily. “I am Jasha, Catherine’s brother. Happy to meet you.” Adrik removed his hand. He once again took possession of Catherine firmly planting her hand in the crook of his arm. “I am Adrik.” Jasha continued his joyful reunion. “Catherine, a Cossack? Are you certain of this choice? A sailor would be appropriate for you and the family. This one? What happened to him any way? Did he meet a sailor and his head got in the way of a fist?” Adrik could stand no more of Jasha’s teasing and barbed tongue. He stepped forward to take a piece of meat from the pretty young face. He was thwarted before his second step. Fabiyan watched the fists clench and stepped between the two men. “Adrik, this is our brother Jasha. He is a rash headstrong young man. His mouth often moves before his mind thinks. Isn’t that true, little brother?” Fabiyan warned sternly letting his eyes speak in unison with his voice. Adrik grinned understanding Fabiyan’s warning to his younger brother. He placed a firmer grip on Catherine’s arm and guided her to the waiting carriage. Fabiyan stayed behind to talk to Jasha. Ilya held the small door open and placed the step down for Catherine to alight. Those funny feelings along with a quick intake of breathe caught Catherine with the strong hands around her waist as Adrik assisted her into the carriage. Taking her seat next to Lara. She turned to watch as Adrik closed the door. “Will you be coming for dinner?” Adrik looked up to his betrothed with a small grin. “Can I hope my betrothed finds me interesting enough for a good dinner companion.” Catherine was embarrassed in her forward question. What this man must think of her. A woman is to be soft, quiet, and unobtrusive. She bowed her head. “I was bold. It was merely an inquiry.” 101
Payton Lee g
The boost to Adrik’s hope for happiness with a young beautiful bride was quickly lost. An inquiry? “I must stay on the ship. There is much to do. We will both be kept occupied until the day of the marriage,” Adrik responded coldly. Tears choked in Catherine’s throat at Adrik’s response. She must conduct herself properly. She must conduct herself in the proper accepted manner of a wife. A wife is merely a possession of the husband. She is to serve the man and bear children. The thought infuriated her. She would never be a man’s possession. Two can play at the game of marriage. She would learn. There is nothing a person cannot learn. That is what her parents had always told her. She was better at sailing than some of the crew. She could ride like a Cossack. She was well educated and probably smarter than the Cossack. Yes, she would make a life for herself as well as being the wife of the Cossack. Her family was powerful in Unalaska and they would be living there. She couldn’t believe her brothers would stop caring for her and allow the man to humiliate her. Catherine held her chin up and straightened her spine. She glanced to see Adrik speaking to Ilya. Ilya seemed to be quarreling with Adrik. It was once again she focused on the profile of her betrothed. The face seemed familiar, but she couldn’t remember where or why. Adrik looked at her. She turned her head and ignored him. The snub offended Adrik. What was he thinking? What did it matter? He would keep occupied until the marriage. Not only was there the punishment, he wanted to build the stall in the hold for angel. He would make certain his horse was well cared for. “Where have you been, Peter?” Natasha questioned the young man when he entered the parlor. She rose from the comfortable chair and straightened her gown. “We have kept the meal warm for you.” “Mum, Nicholas is ready for bed,” Diana the family governess stated addressing Natasha. “Peter, eat your meal. I’ll be down shortly,” Natasha instructed walking toward her three-year-old son and taking him from the arms of the governess. “And where is my Elizabeth?” “Here I am,” Elizabeth, the vivacious seven year old, bubbled as she rounded the corner. “I am ready for bed, but I want to say good night to Peter. He is so late coming home.”
102
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Natasha laughed. Her daughter adored Peter. “Of course my darling. I will listen to Nicholas’ prayers and then you must be in your room for me to hear your prayers.” “Yes Mama,” Elizabeth replied quickly running to Peter. Peter opened his arms for Elizabeth. She jumped into his arms. He hugged her tightly. “My dear Liza.” Peter greeted with a small peck on her cheek. “What have you been up to this day?” “Oh Peter, I found a bunny in our yard, Shhh! Don’t tell anyone. I had Bryan build a cage for her. I have her hidden in the garden near the wall. Don’t tell Mama or Papa. I don’t think they’ll let me keep my pet.” “Sweetheart, your bunny is a wild animal. It is used to running in the wild. I don’t think it will like be caged very much,” Peter offered wisely for his tender sixteen years. Elizabeth frowned. Peter was her king, knight, and Czar. Whatever he said to her she believed to be the truth. He was handsome, strong, and most of all smart. In Elizabeth’s eyes, only her father was smarter than Peter. A brilliant thought crossed her mind for reply. “We keep horses in cages.” Peter touched his forefinger to little Elizabeth’s nose. “Horses aren’t wild animals. They are domesticated to help mankind.” Elizabeth frowned once again. Another bright smile beamed with her new thought. “Peter, didn’t you tell me that wolves eat bunnies?” Peter raised a brow and wondered what Elizabeth was thinking now. She had always trusted him as her big brother. Natasha had always been truthful with Peter. He was not her son. Natasha had been his governess when his mother died. She continued to care for Peter throughout his childhood. To this day Peter did not know who his father even was. Natasha told him many times that for his protection he could not know. Instead she raised him with Francois Deveraux as guardian. Peter always felt Deveraux hated him, but the man paid for a life of luxury for Natasha and her young ward. Eight years ago Natasha had met and fell in love with a Russian Naval Officer. During the war against the French Dictator, Napoleon, Natasha fled France into Prussia. Deveraux’s money still came and they moved to St. Petersburg for a time. Peter loved St. Petersburg. He felt he had been born to the city. It had been two years since they had moved to Novo Arkhangel’sk. Natasha’s husband had been transferred here and Mikail insisted the family come to live there. Mikail clearly loved Natasha and he had been a surrogate father to Peter. 103
Payton Lee g
Elizabeth and Nicholas were his siblings. If not from blood, they were definitely siblings of the heart. “Yes, wolves eat bunnies.” “There are wolves in our woods?” Peter crooked a brow. “Yes, that is why you must never wander outside alone.” “Then my bunny is happy to be caged in our stable. The wolves won’t eat him. I am protecting him.” Peter laughed loudly. Elizabeth was not only precocious she was also very bright. “Yes my little love, you are protecting the bunny from the wolves.” Her little hands cupped Peter’s face. “Muddles needs to eat. I didn’t have time to give him greens and turnips. It is too late for me to do it now. Will you feed Muddles for me? Please Peter?” “Of course little princess,” Peter volunteered. “Come little one,” Mikail commanded. “Your Mama is waiting upstairs to hear your prayers and Peter must eat his meal in peace.” Elizabeth paused a moment to give Peter a kiss and then slid from his embrace to be picked up by her doting father. “Eat your meal, Peter. I would like to speak with you in the study when you are finished,” Mikail stated carrying his daughter to the staircase that led to the upstairs. Peter went into the kitchen. He found Ruth, the Aleut cook preparing fresh bread dough. “Late again, young man,” Ruth reprimanded. “You were watching those Cossacks again.” “You know everything, don’t you?” Peter teased to avoid confessing. “My brother works for the Koslov family. He watches out for you while you work on the ship. He also watches you spend your lunch and early evening near the prince’s grounds. The Cossacks are not worth getting into trouble with that prince. He is an evil man. He is a cruel man. Even Lieutenant Mikail couldn’t stop the evil prince to protect you.” “I’m careful, Ruth. I have this love of their horsemanship. It is like watching the Ballet in St. Petersburg,” Peter admitted. “Da, I understand your love, but Prince Igor is evil and dangerous,” Ruth warned. “Even the Koslov family fears him. They sent their youngest child back to Mother Russia so the prince could not get her.” 104
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“I know,” Peter sighed. “I see Yuri Koslov pacing across the ship deck. He is anxious for spring to arrive and return his daughter to him. It is rumored among the ship builders that the Koslov’s will take their shipbuilding business and ships to Amerika before they would allow Igor to take her to wed. “They love her as we love you. Be careful,” Ruth warned. She had taken his meal out of the warmed oven and put the plate on the table. Peter finished his meal quickly. He saved some greens and turnips to give to Elizabeth’s new pet. A promise is a promise. Peter finished the job quickly and walked briskly back to the house. Mikail was waiting for him in the study.
105
Payton Lee g
Chapter 15 Mikail looked up from his navigational charts when Peter entered. He pointed to a chair and instructed, “Take a seat.” Slowly Mikail laid down his quill and looked Peter directly in the eye. “I have heard that Deveraux will be returning here to take you to France. It is his plan to place you in a military academy.” “I am Russian!” Peter exclaimed. He didn’t like Deveraux anymore than Deveraux liked him. 106
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Most Russian boys are already in training at your age. I have talked with my commander and I wish to offer you a position of training on my Ship the Renov.” “You would do this for me?” Peter questioned with surprise. Mikail was good to him, but this was a special placement. It would be made for a son. “You are like a son to me, and it pleases Natasha. She would end this thing with Deveraux. It is time to end it. None of us have been happy with Deveraux looming over us with his money and power,” Mikail revealed. “When do I begin?” “Good, in a few weeks we will begin your training amid ship. I will be training you with Lieutenant Grogorsky,” Mikail replied. He was happy Peter was so willing. The training he had received this past year building ships in the Koslov shipyard would serve him well. His height and strength had increased the past year. Deveraux would be furious if he found out the boy had been doing laborious and strenuous labor. The thought made Mikail chuckle. Deveraux wanted the boy to be a milksop like him. Peter could not be denied his heritage. He was very much like his father. Mikail had agreed with Natasha when she wrote a letter to Peter’s father three years ago. She had let him know where his son would be. Deveraux had followed them to Novo Arkhangel’sk. He had private conferences with Prince Igor. Mikail and Natasha had no idea what happened between the men, but Igor carefully ignored the boy and his family. For that, Mikail was appreciative. Later that night in the arms of her love, Natasha questioned Mikail. “What did Peter say to your offer?” “My love,” Mikail answered kissing Natasha on the forehead. “He is his father’s son. He gladly accepted the chance to train as a naval officer.” “Ruth tells me he watches the Cossacks practice,” Natasha shared. “That is dangerous. The Cossacks belong to Prince Igor. It is a good thing the boy will be with me.” “I agree,” Natasha whispered. “Yet, he is the blood of princes. He looks so much like his father.” “That he does. It is another reason we took him far away from Russia. He could be recognized. If someone were to tell him how much 107
Payton Lee g
he resembles his father it would not be good. I don’t want the boy to find out that way. I am fond of him,” Mikail sighed heavily. Natasha looked up into her husband’s eyes. “You are a good man, Lieutenant Mikail. I love you very much.” “And I you, madam,” Mikail crooned. “I’ve been away for several weeks. I’ve missed you. In more ways than one.” “And I know one,” Natasha giggled touching his manly organ that was swelling beneath the sheets. “This gown is too long and ill fitted,” Catherine complained in frustration. She had been complaining since the seamstress had placed the wedding gown on her for the final fitting. Catherine fidgeted the entire time the seamstress basted the hem and marked the shoulders for adjustment. When the seamstress took the gown Lara said in exasperation, “What is wrong Catherine? You have been irritable these past few weeks and getting more so every day. I simply cannot imagine what has caused such a change in you. Ever since the day you went on the Gabrielle and Jasha returned. You simply have not been yourself. Truly it cannot be pre nuptial nerves?” “Pre nuptial? That is truly an odd way to put this marriage contract,” Catherine replied pouting. “Do realize the man I am to wed has not even sent a note these past few weeks? He doesn’t even know I exist. I don’t even know if he’ll show up for the wedding. Have you seen Jasha, Fabiyan?” “Surely you don’t believe he won’t show up for the marriage? He signed a contract,” Lara argued. “Besides, who wouldn’t want a young beautiful woman like you? You have had several suitors these past months. They simply couldn’t or wouldn’t measure up to the task. You agreed they wouldn’t do. Then this Cossack comes that meets all requirements. He wants you, the ship, and your home. He isn’t afraid of Prince Igor.” “Part of that is true. He certainly wants the ship considering he is living aboard the Gabrielle. I have heard he is quite comfortable on board.” “Yes, Grigori has told me as much,” Lara agreed. “So at least we know he won’t miss the ceremony.” Catherine sat down on the chair in a huff. “It is such a pleasant thought to know the man I marry will love a ship more than me.” The fact 108
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
of Adrik seeming to ignore her and staying on the Gabrielle bothered Catherine a great deal. She didn’t share these thoughts with anyone and they festered inside creating her tempers for the past weeks. “It seems to me that is the way of it for most wives,” Lara sighed. “Do you think it any different for me? There are many times I have felt my Grigori loves his unit more than me. Then he holds me in his arms at night and I make him forget that unit. You will make him forget that ship.” “I don’t know,” Catherine hesitated. “You are a woman,” Lara stated firmly. “It will happen.” Catherine pivoted her head to look out the window. She hoped Lara was right, but she couldn’t believe she could be as seductive or as beautiful as Lara. “I hope so.” It was that brief look outside she spotted the carriage arriving. Emerging from the carriage was Fabiyan, Jasha, and then Dimitri. Catherine bubbled in delight. She was ecstatic to see her brothers. Although she would be married, she would be going home. Home at last! Catherine turned to Lara. Her face was filled with happiness and enthusiasm. “Dimitri is here,” Catherine announced to Lara with joy. She ran toward the door and then down the stairs. Lara shook her head and smiled. “How nice to see your happy face again.” Dimitri and Fabiyan were discussing Catherine’s fiancé when they walked into the hall. “From what I have seen of the man, I do approve Catherine’s choice,” Dimitri told Fabiyan. “Catherine didn’t exactly make the choice,” Fabiyan said hesitantly. Dimitri raised a brow. “Explain that!” “Adrik is the representative for our shipping cargo client. When he arrived here at Grigori’s house I found him playing with Grigori’s son and talking to Catherine,” Fabiyan enlightened. “I thought Catherine had brought him. I took him into the study and we discussed the contract as well as Prince Igor. Adrik agreed to everything and guaranteed he would be capable of protecting Catherine from Prince Igor. It wasn’t until after he signed the contract did we learn he was actually a part of our cargo.”
109
Payton Lee g
Dimitri saw Catherine descend the staircase and opened his arms to her. He gave her a powerful hug, kiss on her forehead, and a hearty greeting of spinning her around like a young child. Catherine returned Dimitri’s greeting with hugs and kisses of her own. “I am so happy to see you Dimitri!” “I am thrilled to see you little one,” Dimitri laughed. “Tell me truthfully. Are you content with your future husband? I just learned he was Fabiyan’s choice, not your choice.” “The man is acceptable. He is powerfully built. This will intimidate Prince Igor. He is a Cossack, which means he is cunning and trained in the military. He has also agreed to live in Novo Arkhangel’sk. That seemed to be the strongest obstacle with the other suitors. He is acceptable, brother. We had to make a decision. Time was running out for me. I couldn’t return without a husband.” Dimitri was quite serious as he held Catherine firmly in his arms. “We will survive somehow if you are not comfortable with this arrangement.” Catherine looked into the soft loving gray eyes of her older brother. “He is suitable and fortunately kind to the eyes,” Catherine soothed. “It will be a good arrangement. Do not worry. Instead let us celebrate our return home.” “I will have dinner served as early as possible,” Lara offered walking toward the brothers after her descent from the upstairs. “Come with me Catherine. I need your assistance.” “Are there refreshments? My mouth is yearning for a good vodka,” Dimitri inquired. “In the study you will find your refreshments,” Lara informed. “Fabiyan and Jasha will show you the way.” ‘Follow me,” Fabiyan volunteered. “The contract is in Grigori’s study. You can review it while we drink.” Several minutes later Fabiyan had served Dimitri his vodka. He and Jasha savored a brandy. Fabiyan opened the large drawer in Grigori’s desk and handed Dimitri the rolled contract documents. Dimitri sipped his vodka and read through the document carefully. Dimitri mumbled as he read. Fabiyan and Jasha were discussing the next voyage when they noticed Dimitri suddenly becoming rigid. They watched as Dimitri turned to them and mouthed words. It was if he was suddenly in agony. 110
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Fabiyan rose from the chair. “Dimitri? Are you alright?” Dimitri’s pallor was near white. “Fabiyan, what have you done?” “What do you mean? What is wrong?” Dimitri rolled his hands into fists. “Did you read this contract?” “I was here when he signed it. He made no changes!” Fabiyan replied defensively. “Did you read the signature?” Dimitri growled. Fabiyan furrowed his brow. “I saw no need.” “Read it!” Dimitri snarled pointing at the signature. Fabiyan walked to the desk. The strong tall captain leaned over his brother to read. After he looked at the inscription he weaved unsteadily. Jasha jumped from his chair and was at the desk in four quick strides. “Good God! What is it.” Dimitri finally found his voice. “It seems Fabiyan has betrothed our sister to the nobility.” “Nobility? The entire reason for Catherine to wed would be to protect her and our family from the nobility and their influence. Why we couldn’t protect Catherine from any husbandly cruelty if she married the nobility,” Jasha gasped defensively. “Adrik is a Cossack. He is not nobility. He works in menial labor on the Gabrielle. He couldn’t be nobility.” “He could be all of the above including loving labor if he were the descendent of Czar Peter,” Fabiyan groaned. “What?” Jasha shouted. “Our Catherine’s Adrik is non other than the Grand Duke Adrik Mikhail Peteravich Romanov.” “The Grand Duke! The one that is the cousin of the Czar Alexander and the Czar’s closest family advisor?” Jasha moaned sinking back on his chair. “The same,” Dimitri sighed. “It is also rumored that he murdered his first wife. It seems she ran away from him with one of his close friends. When he caught up with her several years later in France, he killed her right in her lover’s home.” Dimitri was shaken. How could they protect their sister from one deadly noble husband only to turn her over to a more powerful and perhaps deadlier noble husband? “What have you done?” Dimitri repeated. “I will talk to the man. Perhaps we can convince him to change his mind,” Fabiyan suggested hopefully. “The marriage is in two days!” Jasha groaned. 111
Payton Lee g
“He is most interested in the ship,” Fabiyan shared. Fabiyan was sweating and his palms clammy. How could he have gotten into this situation. Why didn’t he look at the papers earlier? A groan erupted from his lips. He had punished the Grand Duke. Adrik had been forced to barbarize the deck of the Gabrielle. There would be nothing stopping the Grand Duke to cut off his head. “Perhaps if we gave him the ship without marriage he would consider breaking the contract.” Fabiyan also hoped he wouldn’t lose his head. “We must speak to him immediately,” Dimitri stated firmly. “It is too late to travel back into Okhotsk,” Jasha reminded. “Adrik is usually at the tavern in the evening meeting with his comrade, Ilya.” “He drinks heavily?” Dimitri inquired sending a glare to Fabiyan. “No, he does not!” Fabiyan replied defensively. “It is true that he meets his comrade Ilya at the tavern, but it is for the meal. They spend the evening talking to each other. I believe Ilya gives instructions for the offloading of the ship in port to put cargo in the Sonia. Two ships carrying the cargo for us still have not arrived in port.” “We will go to meet him first thing in the morning,” Dimitri commanded. “We will say nothing of this to Ekaterine.” “Shouldn’t she know?” Jasha insisted. “It is her life!” “We must say nothing until this is in order. We must also speak to Grigori and come up with a different plan,” Dimitri added forlornly. “I’m afraid after we take this cargo to Novo Arkhangel’sk we must make plans to move to the Amerikas. We have started negotiation with a John Astor. We would move near to the camp of this man.” “We will have to hide Ekaterine when we arrive home,” Jasha suggested. “Or she could stay here with Grigori and Lara until we have safely moved,” Dimitri proposed. “She is already homesick. I do not think she will want to stay here,” Fabiyan informed. “First we must break this contract.” “We will speak of this later this evening with Grigori,” Dimitri sighed. “We sent Ekaterine here to protect her from nobility only to betroth her to a noble more powerful than the corrupt low noble we have at Novo Arkhangel’sk. Give me another Vodka!” Lara announced dinner nearly an hour later. The meal was quiet. Jasha, Fabiyan, and Dimitri were in their cups. Catherine found that most strange. Her brothers rarely drank preferring tea to strong drink. Grigori 112
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
entered midway during the meal. He showed surprise at the intoxication level of his brothers. After doting upon Lara, playing with his new son, Grigori excused himself to join his brothers in the library. Dimitri had given up on the glass and now toted the crockery bottle of Vodka. Grigori raised a brow at his older brother. He never recalled Dimitri, the stern solemn captain and elder brother drinking so heavily. Well, there was one occasion. It was the birth of his first child, his son. “What is this?” Grigori questioned. Dimitri pulled out the last parchment sheath from the contract and gave it to Grigori. “Look at the signature.” Grigori took the sheath, read the signature and paled. “No! What have we done.”
113
Payton Lee g
Chapter 16 Adrik had already eaten the morning meal and was finishing the stalls for the horses in Gabrielle’s hold. He was brushing lacquer on the pinewood when the four brothers walked into the hold. “We wish to discuss a matter with you,” Dimitri stated stepping forward. Adrik stepped away from the stall picking up a rag to wipe his hands. “The ceremony is tomorrow. I’m certain I am correct on the matter.” “Actually we are here to discuss the opportunity to break the contract,” Fabiyan interjected. 114
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“I don’t want to break the contract,” Adrik replied taking a seat on a stool. “I knew what I was doing when I signed it. I want the ship, I want the Koslov connection in Novo Arkhangel’sk, and I am in need of a wife.” “After you killed one wife you have no need of another including my sister,” Jasha growled quietly. “Silence!” Fabiyan whispered nudging his younger brother. Adrik had heard Jasha’s comment. He leaned against the stall and sighed heavily. He realized immediately his cover of being a simple Cossack was gone. “I take it you have read the signature on the contract. I was hoping to be at sea before I revealed myself.” “Reveal yourself?” Dimitri questioned. “Why hide this from everyone? We would never have dared to offer our proposal? It was our purposed to protect our beloved sister from nobility. You knew this.” “I knew it. I knew there would be no one more capable of protecting your sister from Igor,” Adrik responded. “And I needed connections, your family. I also wanted the ship. You handed me everything I needed.” Jasha pushed his way through his two older brothers. “But you killed your first wife. We couldn’t bear…” Adrik raised his hand to stop Jasha’s verbal attack. “It is true I held my dying wife at her last moment. She was dying of disease.” Adrik couldn’t tell anyone that Magda had died of an overdose of her addiction to opium. “I didn’t kill her.” Dimitri being the eldest and most experienced of the brothers pursued the conversation. “I understand anyone, even nobility wishing to own a Koslov ship, but why the link to our family? More importantly why is a Grand Duke, closest cousin to the Czar, wish to move to Novo Arkhangel’sk?” “I have a son from Magda. A vicious vindictive enemy has kept him from me. Five years ago I received a note from my son’s former nanny. She was finally capable of easing Deveraux’s control over her. I arranged for her Naval husband to be transferred to your home. Still Deveraux had followed her. With the war I could only send someone in my stead to begin building a home for my son and in the future me. I am aware of the growing trade and profit to make with the Amerikans. I am tired of war. I am tired of looking after my back in the St. Petersburg. I wish to begin my own life and business in Novo Arkhangel’sk. I will 115
Payton Lee g
need a wife to be mistress of my home. Everything fit. What else do wish to know?” “Francois Deveraux?” Dimitri queried. He heard many stories about the once favored Frenchman in the court of Czarina Catherine. “One and the same,” Adrik replied. “Deveraux and I were once friends. He met my wife, Magda, and coveted her. Francois made himself available to her consistently. When I was called upon for my duty to the Czarina, it included the execution of Magda’s brother for treachery. Francois made certain Magda saw the execution. He took her from me. She was carrying my child. For all these years Deveraux had hidden my son from me.” “Even believing your innocence in the death of your wife, you must understand the Koslov family are boyars and highly protective of the women in our family. We can protect our women from cruel brothers as boyars provided the husbands are not nobility. We never meant for Catherine to marry even a more powerful nobleman!” Dimitri explained. “I would never cause hurt or pain to your sister. I will treat her with the highest respect. I need her to be a content mistress of my house. It would behoove me to treat her well,” Adrik explained. “I will never give you cause to worry for her. I am also the only one that curtails Prince Igor. I am not pleased in any means by what I have heard these past years of Prince Igor. I intend to end his cruelty and tyranny.” Dimitri nodded and turned to his brothers. “I believe him.” “We must tell Catherine,” Fabiyan suggested. Adrik rose suddenly and raised his hand. “My identity must not be revealed until I am safely in my home in Novo Arkhangel’sk. Not even to your sister. It is unfortunate you finally have learned the truth. I ask you to keep this secret.” “Why is this so important?” Jasha queried. “My good friend, Ilya has convinced and reminded me that I have many enemies. These enemies include Prince Igor. It would not serve him well to learn I was coming to Novo Arkhangel’sk. It would not be good for my enemies to know my current whereabouts. At this moment they are enjoying my absence in the court. The Czar knows where I am going. The Czarina Louise knows my goals, and so does my Aunt Sveta. These are the only people I trust in court.” “Prince Igor does not know you are coming?” Fabiyan asked latching on to those statements. 116
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“No. My man in Novo Arkhangel’sk has sent reports continually since Igor was sent to build my house,” Adrik answered. “What you have told me enlightened me more. I will end his tyranny and there is no need to warn him in advance.” “Your house?” Fabiyan gasped. “The house near ours is yours?” Adrik smiled. “Indeed. I did investigating of the colony before I sent Igor and my man to build the house. I instructed them to build near the Koslov home and shipyards. It was always my intent to offer a financial partnership with the Koslov family. When you offered a partnership through marriage, and your sister is quite lovely, it was an offer I couldn’t refuse.” “If you are aware of Prince Igor and his cruelty, why did you send him and why haven’t you stopped him?” Dimitri asked somberly. “The war interfered in many ways. I also have enemies in the court that would have used this information against me. You see, the Czar has never been pleased with Igor any more than I have, but I made a promise to my mother to keep Prince Igor from harm. My mother felt sorry for Igor since a cruel father raised him. Her sister died in childbirth and although my mother offered to raise the child, his father would not hear of it. Czar Alexander felt Igor was an embarrassment to the family and only allowed him to live if I sent him far away. I did just that. I kept my promise to my dear mother and saved Igor’s life. I am sorry for what has happened in Novo Arkhangel’sk, but I will repair the damage and put Igor in line.” “Catherine should know,” Jasha insisted. “For what reason? I am the husband she will need. There is no more for her to know.” “She is to be a Grand Duchess, that is something I think she should know,” Fabiyan complained. “Novo Arkhangel’sk is hardly the court of St. Petersburg. Such lofty titles are not relevant in a colony that finds existence difficult enough.” “You would reduce yourself to the level of a lowly laborer?” Dimitri asked in surprise. “I have already done that with my punishment of barbarizing the decks. I have also built these stalls in the hold. A fine job if I do say so myself.” “Barbarizing the deck?” Dimitri questioned in shock. He looked to Fabiyan. 117
Payton Lee g
“I didn’t know he was a Grand Duke,” Fabiyan responded defensively. “I didn’t know!” Dimitri groaned. “I have to keep rules aboard my ship or the crew will fall apart,” Fabiyan defended. “He and Dima were brawling.” “The captain is in his right and it is his duty to keep discipline on a ship,” Adrik defended. “I rather enjoyed the hard work. It was soothing and kept my mind clear to concentrate on my future plans. Labor is healthy for the soul.” Fabiyan sagged against the hull in relief. He would not lose his head for ordering punishment upon the Grand Duke. Dimitri was breathing easier. The future husband of his baby sister was interested in a true partnership with the Koslov family, even though he was Grand Duke and of the inner court of the Czar. “What do we do?” Jasha asked of his brothers and Adrik. “We continue on with the ceremony and nothing has changed,” Adrik commanded authoritatively. Little did the brothers know how much Adrik had appreciated all this laborious work. It had kept his mind off of their beautiful sister and that enticing kiss. He looked forward to the marriage with such a young beautiful bride. He simply would not allow himself to fall in love. He would treat her well, give her what ever she desired, keep her happy in his home and maybe she might even give him a child or two. He would like to be there and raise his children. He missed out on so much due to Magda’s hatred. “It is not the same,” Fabiyan countered. “You are the one who hired us. You aren’t the representative.” “That doesn’t change anything,” Adrik insisted. “I hired you for the purpose of transporting my household to Novo Arkhangel’sk. I am still transporting my household. The only change is that now I will be the brother in law transporting the household.” “Your last ship still hasn’t arrived,” Fabiyan informed. “We are in the process of loading everything onto the Relentless and Sonia.” “We still have several weeks before we leave harbor,” Adrik reminded. “The last ship will arrive in time.” “I’m interested in your son,” Dimitri pursued. “Who is he?” “My son’s name is Peter. He is currently living with the Volgarski family.” “Father has recently hired a young lad named Peter in the shipyards. He is a most promising shipbuilder,” Dimitri shared. 118
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Adrik felt a pride surge through him. Of course his son would be strong and intelligent. Of course he would be interested in ships as his father was interested. They both had the strong blood of Peter the Great running through their veins. His hopes were finally nearing fulfillment. “That would be my son.” “As I think of it now, there is a strong resemblance,” Dimitri told Adrik. “This makes me most anxious to begin our voyage,” Adrik beamed. “When will you tell Catherine?” Jasha pursued. “She does have a right to know who you are and that the man she married already has a son nearly her age.” Jasha’s words stung Adrik like the sharp end of a sword through an appendage. He suddenly felt very old. Did he realize how young Catherine was, or was he imprisoned in a time warp? Was he really going to marry an eighteen-year-old woman and he was thirty-four? He remembered he was eighteen when he married Magda. She was fifteen. Their son was created on their wedding bed. Peter had been born one month before his nineteenth year. He had only been eighteen when as a Captain he had executed Magda’s brother. “I will select the proper time to tell your sister!” Adrik snarled. “She will be told before we arrive in port at Novo Arkhangel’sk.” “I don’t like it,” Jasha continued pushing it too deeply for his older brothers. “Enough Jasha,” Dimitri ordered. “While we are here we will observe the loading of cargo on the Sonia and Relentless. By the way your highness, the stall is excellent work!” “I intend to remain incognito. Please do not refer to me as your highness. Adrik will do nicely.” Catherine allowed Lara’s maid to dress her in the wedding gown. She was so nervous she felt ill. In a few hours she would be a wife. What did a wife do? What would be expected of her? It wasn’t the same as Grigori and Lara. They had a home and they loved each other. Her mother and father loved each other. Her brothers and sister loved their spouses. Most marriages in Russia especially with boyars were arranged, but she was from a colony. It was different in Unalaska. Catherine could only console herself with the facts. Her future husband was handsome. He was desirable. She remembered his kiss. More importantly, he would 119
Payton Lee g
stand up to Prince Igor. He may not find her attractive, but she found him attractive. He loved the Gabrielle and the sea, even for a Cossack. She loved the Gabrielle and the sea. At least they would have some common ground. Yet, she was very uncertain about her future with the man. There was something very unsettling about him. There was something familiar about him. Something deep inside her made her feel he was not what he seemed. Tension struck her again. Would this nervousness end? There was only one thing she could do. How many times had her father advised to meet any fear head on, once the fear was met it was conquered. Once her beaded veil had been placed upon her head she happened to look at the window. A coach arrived. Two men stepped out. They looked grand. Catherine recognized Adrik. He was dressed in a full tail white satin coat, matching vest and breeches. His stockings were white and his shoes were soft white leather. He wore a silk ascot that matched a silken white shirt. His blond hair was neatly cut and quite curly. He was a handsome and a dashing figure. Catherine recognized Ilya who was dressed nearly identically to Adrik with the exception of the tailcoat; breeches, stockings and slippers were in black. His vest was red satin. These men did not look like Cossacks at all. She couldn’t help but wonder whose advice they had taken for the wedding apparel. Another carriage followed. A man dressed in the same manner as Ilya alit and offered his hand to a young woman. The woman was dressed in a fine mink cloak. The woman bowed her head when she took the man’s arm. Catherine couldn’t get a good view of her. The wedding was to be private with only a few people invited. She didn’t recognize the man or the woman and wondered who they might be. The next coach carried Priest Vladimir Chitikov. Lara greeted the priest and knelt before him for a blessing. Catherine had quickly learned upon her arrival last winter that Lara was a devout Russian Orthodox. Catherine respected that simple pure faith of her sister in law, but she had been exposed to a different life. In her life she believed in nature, the four seasons, day, night, and the life of animals including the animal man. In her mind there might be a greater intelligence, but she would not see it as a God. Catherine’s greatest problem was the one true God. With so many Gods, how would anyone ever know the right one? Adrik waited in the study pacing nervously for the ceremony to begin. Marta was taken by a maid to the second floor to be with the bride sometime before. The waiting seemed to be endless. 120
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Your noble highness,” Ilya chortled. “I don’t believe I have ever seen you this nervous.” “Nor have I,” Faddei added. “I’ve seen you in battle, before battle, after battle. I’ve seen you in the royal court in Saint Petersburg. I have even seen you surrounded by women, but today you are as skittish as a cat.” “Silence!” Adrik barked testily. As the moment approached Adrik had doubts that were countered with logic. Was he truly out of his mind? Had a pretty face turned his good judgment into insanity? He warred within himself reminding his good sense he needed a wife to live in Novo Arkhangel’sk. He needed a mistress to run his household. Adrik had made the decision to leave the court, move near his son, and seek refuge. His refuge would be one of the remotest places from Mother Russia. In this remote place it would be good to have the comfort of a good woman lying in bed with him. He would need a woman of strong character to make his Unalaskan home comfortable and run it well. After all it would be his haven from the world, war, and the court. When he first met Catherine he felt she was the type of woman he was looking for to run his household. Perhaps if he and Catherine created a child he might be able to convince Sveta to move here with him. He would like to have her near him. He loved Sveta as he would his mother. “The Grand Duke returns,” Ilya chuckled.
121
Payton Lee g
Chapter 17 “Watch yourself, Ilya!” Adrik threatened. He was in no mood for Ilya’s great humor today. There were times that were serious. His marriage to a young woman of an unknown country was serious. “I can still remove your tongue from your flapping lips. I am still to retain my Cossack identity.” “I think I will check on the ransom box in the carriage,” Ilya laughed holding up his hands in surrender. “I wish to hold onto my tongue for awhile. I plan to use it kissing the lovely bride I will steal away!” Adrik turned to chase Ilya. The laughing friend could be heard all the way down the hall. Adrik strode to the door and shouted after Ilya, “bring in the boxes. We will be needing them shortly.” Several minutes after the ransom boxes were secured in the study, Grigori entered. “We are ready to begin the betrothal ceremony.” 122
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Adrik walked to a large black lacquered box. He picked it up and handed it to Ilya. “Bring this, with your hands occupied it may be more difficult for your mouth to work.” Grigori led Adrik, Ilya, and Faddei into the main parlor of the great stone manor. A small altar, crucifix, icons, and altar cloths with the priest in full regalia were in residence in the parlor giving it the appearance of a small chapel. Grigori introduced the men to Priest Vladimir Chitikov. He was of the black robe and important in the Okhotsk Russian Orthodox hierarchy. The priest discussed the ceremony as if none of the men had ever been a part of the marriage ceremony before. Adrik was not about to tell the priest he had not only been part of a Russian Orthodox marriage ceremony, but the guest list was nobility in Saint Petersburg including the Czarina Catherine. The priest had just placed the men in proper order when Fabiyan and Jasha entered the parlor. Grigori advanced quickly across the room to take his wife, Lara’s arm. Behind them were Dimitri and Catherine. Adrik looked over his shoulder to see his future wife enter the room. His breath was taken from him. Her flaxen hair was completely hidden by an elaborately beaded and embroidered veil. There were Austrian crystals, seed pearls, and teardrop pearls embroidered into a floral pattern. The teardrop pearl beads stopped just above her lips that were rouged and looked extremely inviting. Her dress seemed to float around her as she walked. It was similar to a fabric he had once seen on a trip to India. The gown had many small pleats with the hem covered with tiny seed pearls, crystals, and artful flowered embroidery that matched the exquisite veil. His future bride’s dress revealed a slender throat and a revealing amount of cleavage that was a positively delectable sight. The gown was square shouldered gathered just below the breasts where a jeweled ribbon circled until it became a bow under the velvet ermine lined cape held by a silver jeweled chain lying across the soft feminine shoulders. Her arms were covered with satin elbow length gloves. If Adrik could create a vision, his bride would be that vision. Catherine was in mid room when she crossed a sunbeam. Before Adrik’s eyes his bride sparkled like a million diamonds and a thousand rainbows when the sunlight reflected light from the Austrian crystal embroidered into her headdress and gown. Ilya nudged his friend. The nudge helped Adrik to remember to breathe. “She is lovely. You are a fortunate man.” 123
Payton Lee g
Dimitri stood by his sister as she took her place next to Adrik. They stood before the priest. The ceremony began with the blessing of the rings. Priest Vladimir Chitikov held the rings over the bride and groom’s head making the sign of the cross. “Adrik Mikhail Peteravich Romanov servant of God is betrothed to Ekaterine Sofia Yurivich Koslov the maid of God in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.” The priest continued on through the rings. “The ring symbolizes each weakness of singularity when united as one is the perfection of strength in each other.” Catherine was too nervous to pay attention to the name the priest had used for her betrothed or she might have recognized the name. Lara was so involved in the wedding and thinking of all the events of the marriage including the next day, she didn’t catch the groom’s noble name. Even the priest did not consider the names he read from the card. Besides, who would think a Grand Duke would be in Okhotsk marrying a boyar in a private ceremony? Fabiyan and Jasha each lit and candle and offered them to the bride and the groom. Adrik and Ekaterine accepting the candles continued on with the ceremony. “The candles are symbolic of the lamps of the five wise maids who had the wisdom to fill them with oil and greeted the bridegroom, Christ,” the priest orated. “These candles symbolize the spiritual willingness of the couple to accept the blessing of the Church through this Mystery.” Ekaterine was trembling with the atmosphere of the moment. The candlelight reflected in Adrik’s eyes like small diamonds. He looked so handsome and strangely enough, fragile. It was a moment Ekaterine would not forget. Here was this strong fearless Cossack that looked so fragile she thought a harsh word would bring him to his knees. The priest began reading the prayer for the joining of hands. Adrik took Ekaterine’s right hand and held it firmly but gently in his right hand. Their hands would remain joined for the rest of the ceremony. “Join these thy servant to one mind and one flesh.” The priest then held the symbolic wedding crowns over Adrik and Ekaterine’s head. The crowns represented the crowning of the king and queen in their own homes, or their own kingdom. “You will rule with fear of God, wisdom, justice, and integrity. “The servants of God Adrik and Ekaterine are crowned in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.” The priest 124
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
reminded the couple the crowns also refer to the crown of martyrdom since every true marriage involves immeasurable self-sacrifice. Still holding hands, Adrik and Ekaterine knelt before the priest for the reading of the Epistle and the Gospel reading of the marriage Christ attended when he changed the water into wine. The common cup of wine is presented to the couple to symbolize the sharing of joy and sorrow, the token of harmony. As Adrik and Ekaterine drank together from the cup the priest impressed the symbolism that sorrows will be halved since the burden is shared. The priest led the walk in a circle around the table on which were placed the Gospel and the Cross. Christ in the person of priest leads them in the way they must walk. The walk represents Christian living is a perfect orbit. A hymn was sung as they walked. Adrik and Ekaterine returned to their original places and the priest blessed Adrik. “Be thou magnified, O bridegroom, as Abraham and increased as Jacob, walking in peace and working in righteousness as the commandments of God.” The priest then blessed Ekaterine. “Be thou magnified as Sarah, and glad as Rebecca, and do thou increase like unto Rachael, rejoicing in thine own husband.” With this the religious portion of the wedding was completed. The celebration would continue for the next two days. After a seven course filling meal, the drinks were dispersed. Even Ekaterine drank some fine Madeira wine and imported French Champagne. Everyone was in a gay spirit. Adrik used nearly all of his ransom gifts as his new wife was kidnapped several times by her brothers, Ilya, Faddei, and even Marta. Lara did not try to kidnap Ekaterine until just before midnight. She had a special gift for her sister in law and it would be the last kidnapping of the night. When Adrik wasn’t looking and was drinking with Faddei, Lara took Ekaterine’s hand and led her up the stairs to her room. Once in her room Lara closed and locked the door. “It is time for the bedding and I have a special gift for you.” Lara led Ekaterine to the bed. On the bed was placed a sheer nightgown made of the finest silk India had to offer. It was a translucent pink, a simple straight shift with ribbons to tie together for shoulder straps. “I’ll help you undress.” Catherine felt strange in the negligee. She had been accustomed to heavy cotton and linen nightdresses. She looked down and could see all of her body through sheerness of fabric that formed softly over every curve. Before Catherine could protest, which she couldn’t because it was a 125
Payton Lee g
special gift. Lara removed Catherine’s hairpins and brushed her hair. Lara talked the entire time about her wedding day and preparing for the night. Adrik wasn’t too concerned when he looked about and couldn’t find his new bride. He was in the spirit of the wedding day and enjoyed the ransom games. He had brought plenty of gifts to ransom his bride. Everyone was having fun. He noticed Lara was missing. He wondered when she would be playing the game since she hadn’t tried once to kidnap Catherine. Several drinks later he watched when Lara approached. She was smiling and laughing. “I have hidden your bride,” Lara teased. “What would you pay to ransom her?” “All that I own,” Adrik returned happily. “I do not need everything you own, I have my husband that cares for me. I would be interested in a pretty bauble.” Adrik walked to the lacquered box and pulled out a silver brooch in the shape of heart encrusted with small Austrian crystals. “I would give you my heart.” Lara laughed and pulled Adrik along. “I take your heart and lead to your bride.” She led him up the stairs to Catherine’s room. “Your bride is held captive in here. If I were you, I would lock and bolt the door.” Lara pushed Adrik in the room and shut the door behind him
126
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
127
Payton Lee g
Chapter 18 He heard Lara laughing as she walked down the hall and the stairs. He turned and looked into the darkened room. There was a small oil lamp near the bed. He focused his eyes to see Catherine’s silhouette resting upon the bed. This was a unique kidnapping Lara had conspired. It certainly was better than a drunken mob carrying him and intruding upon his lovely gentle bride. “Good Evening my lady.” “Husband,” Catherine replied. “Rest for awhile,” Adrik said soothingly. He walked to the bureau and light a lamp. He poured water into the bowl. Adrik took the soap and brush to create a heavy lather that he applied to his face. Catherine was curious and asked, “What are you doing?” “I am shaving. I fear my beard is coarse and would not have it offend my new bride.” Catherine was comforted with the knowledge at least Adrik was considerate. She waited quietly as he performed his shaving with a straight edge. Adrik wiped his face and began to undress. First he put out the lamp. Even with his first wife he had never completely undressed in front 128
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
of her. Removing his clothes slowly and carefully placing them on the chair next to him he finished undressing. Slowly he walked to the bed where the dim oil lamp would reveal his nudity. “I am coming to bed, Ekaterine.” “Yes,” Catherine gulped. It was all she could think of to say. The golden body that approached the bed mesmerized her. Broad shoulders were well muscled. His arms were well curved with powerful biceps. His chest was flat and muscular. Fine golden hair accented his chest tapering down to his narrow hips and ending where her eyes were focused now. “Are you afraid of me?” “I am not afraid of you. I am afraid.” “And why is that? What are you afraid of?” “The unknown. I do not know you. I do not know what is expected of me now and in the future. What is a wife? What is a bride?” Catherine sighed softly. “What is my life now?” “Do you think a husband knows all the answers of life and marriage?” “Don’t you?” Adrik tilted his head backward and laughed. “No, I do not. I do not know what a husband is to do. I do not know what a wife would expect of a husband. Adrik’s humor was contagious. “We are a sad lot. Neither of us know what this marriage will bring us,” Catherine laughed. “A sad lot, but think of the fun of learning together,” Adrik chuckled. He knelt on the bed and slid under the covers to slip next to Catherine. His lips brushed Catherine’s neck. He whispered, “The first question to know each other is this, do you want a child?” His hand plucked at the ribbons that tied the gown together at the shoulders. Catherine found Adrik’s touch sent new sensations that reverberated through her entire body. The feelings were new but wonderful physical feelings. As she was about to answer his question his hand slipped lower to cup her breast. She gasped and his fingers played with the hardened nub. “Yes, I want children. I am from a large family,” Catherine managed to breathe out. “Do you want a child?” “Oh yes,” Adrik whispered as his tongue laved her earlobe. “I want lots of children.” He was silent for several more minutes. He busied himself with learning every inch of Catherine’s body. His lips moved down to suckle the welcoming breast. 129
Payton Lee g
Catherine arched her back to give Adrik full access to her breast. A heat was building inside that was pleasant yet demanding. Her hands began to roam on Adrik’s body causing small moans from his lips. Every touch of Catherine’s fingers sent charges surge through Adrik’s body. Never had he felt such energy in lovemaking. Magda had been cold at best, Maria was a professional, but never had their lovemaking soared him to such levels of sensation. He lifted her nightgown over her head. He needed to touch her everywhere as she stroked his arms, shoulders, and back. She was returning his kisses with a passion no woman had offered him before. Catherine was on fire. Her body needed and was yearning something, something that was driving her to a frenzy that required finding a release. This experience was soon reaching an ethereal level for Catherine. When she felt something enter her she instinctively opened her legs to allow easier access to the heated apex. Sounds of pleasure and desire eminated from her lips. Adrik was near bursting with desire. He dipped his fingers into Catherine’s womanhood testing for her readiness to accept him. He was rewarded with moist warmth and murmured ardor. It was a welcome for him. He spread her legs with his knees as he positioned his body over hers. He kept his elbows bent to prevent Catherine from having to endure all his body mass. Slowly he began to enter the warm wet sheath. It was heaven. Catherine surrounded him with her tight warmth and he pushed forward. A moan followed his perceiving the virginal membrane. He stopped moving. First there was the realization this was the first virgin he had ever encountered. Even Magda had not been a virgin. Adrik wasn’t certain what he should do. He couldn’t just stop. He was in the throes of passion that had gone well beyond a withdrawal point. He also didn’t want to cause Catherine any pain in this mutually satisfying and wonderful lovemaking. Catherine made his decision. A small cry erupted from Catherine’s lips when she felt a twinge of pain after Adrik had entered her. It was a twinge that didn’t seem to matter when the fire she was feeling was beginning to flare into a nova. She could not be denied to squelch the flame by a small pain. Catherine arched into Adrik that successfully broke the thin membrane. She moved rhythmically after the last twinge of discomfort. Catherine’s movement signaled Adrik to proceed. Together they climbed the heights of ecstasy. Beneath him Catherine shuddered. She cried in triumph when she reached her peak of physical pleasure. Adrik 130
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
roared in triumph when he released his seed into Catherine with spurts of unabated pleasure. Despite the cool weather and warm blankets, both bodies were moist from volcanic exertion. Before Adrik collapsed upon his new wife, he lowered his body down to slide next to her. He felt like roaring like a lion. Catherine was making purring sounds like a comfortable feline. Adrik stroked her arm from her shoulder down to her fingertips returning on the same path. His nose tickled by her golden hair, which by now was a tangled mess. It was at this point he realized he would treasure Catherine for the rest of his life. He couldn’t lose this passionate woman and live. “Catherine, oh Catherine,” Adrik mumbled. Catherine was descending from her heights of ecstasy. She snuggled into Adrik’s arms with serene comfort. The mumbling of Adrik was her name. It was her name in a loving tone that thrilled her beyond words. She responded by lightly kissing his chest with her lips. With feelings of comfort, security, and the exhaustion of the day and love making, Catherine’s eyelids became heavy. She was soon sound asleep in her new husband’s arms. Adrik remained awake for a while longer. He bathed in the glory of the lovemaking and his extreme good fortune in obtaining not only a beautiful young wife, but a passionate one as well. He was also delighted that she was timid, but brave. Catherine was also subservient, but strong willed. She always seemed to know what to be as the moment required. Adrik stared at his new wife. He couldn’t take his eyes from her sleeping body. She looked like a lovely child sleeping soundly in his arms. He felt powerfully protective. He would not let any harm come to her as long as he breathed. At last his eyelids became heavy with sleep. Catherine woke before the first light of the day. The kerosene lamp was still burning casting a golden glow in the room and upon her sleeping husband. At first she was a bit disoriented when she opened her eyes and felt a warm, muscled, and large body next to her. She remembered she was married and then her body tingled to remind her of the lovemaking on the wedding night. A curious finger touched the strong body sleeping next to her. The delicate feminine touch began a exploration of the massive man who was now her husband. Those muscles were rock solid. Catherine felt the several scars on his shoulder, arms, and chest. Her finger reached to touch the scar on Adrik’s face. She 131
Payton Lee g
carefully touched the scar and traced its outline. Suddenly her hand was trapped in the large strong hands of her husband. Her finger was taken to his mouth where he kissed the tip and slowly sucked the tip into his mouth. Catherine felt that kiss was incredibly seductive and her body began to respond to the seduction. Adrik released her hand. With a large smile he addressed his new wife, “Good Morning.” He lowered his head and his mouth found Catherine’s lips. In moments they were entwined in the passions of a man and woman that they both enjoyed tremendously. Returning to slumber after their morning exercise, Adrik and Catherine were rudely awakened by gruff male voices and fists pounding on the door. Catherine heard the demands for the sheet. It was to be proof the marriage had been consummated. She rose wearily and with shaky legs to grab her heavy mink lined brocade robe from the chair. When she put the robe on her arm she noticed the virginal stains on her thighs and crusted virginal blood on her womanhood. She would need a bath. Adrik also rose from the bed and put his heavy Ermine robe on. He returned to the bed and glancing at Catherine observed she was already tying her sash. Looking down on the mattress as he pulled the sheet for the revelers outside the door he gulped hard. “Holy Madonna!” he exclaimed. He was shocked at the size of the stain. “Have I hurt you?” Catherine walked toward the bed and gasped. She too was shocked at the bloodstain. “I am feeling a bit tender, but unharmed. I do need a hot bath.” Adrik laughed to calm his growing libido. “I am certain we both would enjoy it. Let me get rid of our unwanted guests first.” Adrik picked up the sheet and walked it to the door. Opening the door he flung the sheet into Ilya’s hands and growled, “Your visit so early this morning is most unwelcome.” “Early Morning?” Ilya snorted. “He thinks it is early morning!” Ilya roared with laughter, as did Faddei, Jasha, Dimitri, and Grigori. Adrik arched a brow. Holding his ribs with hilarity informed Adrik, “It is nearly noon! You are a slug a bed. Perhaps you are exhausted. From the look of this sheet I do hope your young wife is alive and well?” Catherine appeared at the doorway looking quite flushed from the teasing. “I am quite alive, sir. I am also in need of a bath. Please send 132
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Mary my request.” Proudly and with chin up she turned to return to the room. Adrik smiled broadly at the dumbfounded group. “We also require some sustenance before our bath. Please see to it.” He turned walked into the room, kicked the door shut with his foot and allowed the bolt to fall. The revelers returned to their merry making. The last of Adrik’s ships arrived in port soon after their marriage. Adrik spent a lot of time with Jasha, Dimitri, and Fabiyan loading his cargo on their ships. This time he returned to the Grey Stone manor in the evening for dinner and for an evening of divine pleasures with his wife. Catherine floated around the house in her contentment. Lara was amused and pleased. They became very close in those last weeks. Together they found a shared delight in being a wife and spoiled little Stefan immensely. If the marriage remained happy, it was yet to be tried. If lust was the marriage factor of contentment, Catherine was a wanton and quite happy for it. She found Adrik to be a wonderful lover. It was a foggy morning when the carriage arrived at the port of Okhotsk carrying Lara and Catherine. “I shall miss you, dear sister,” Lara sniffled. “You saved my life, my son’s life, and brought more love into our house.” “Mama saved your life. It was her book that told me everything I needed to know,” Catherine stated humbly. “I have treasured this time with you, Grigori, and our little Stefan.” “Send my love to Mama,” Lara sighed. “Perhaps Grigori and I will visit Novo Arkhangel’sk with Stefan in a few years.” “And you will be warmly welcomed,” Catherine beamed. “You will love Russia’s colony. It is a land of majestic mountains, vast forests, pristine rivers, magnificent animals, and a wonderful people. The beauty of the land is beyond description.” Tears were plentiful as Lara and Catherine exchanged their last hugs goodbye. Adrik stood on deck waiting for his wife to finish her goodbyes. When Catherine began her walk toward the boarding plank, he moved swiftly to help her aboard. Adrik picked her up in his arms and carried her to their cabin that had been her cabin. He placed her on the soft mink coverlet. He knelt by her side and kissed her lightly upon her lips. “I look forward to our first night on board.” 133
Payton Lee g
“How did you know this was our cabin?” Catherine queried trying to squelch her rising lust. “I’ve been living in it these past months,” Adrik replied covering Catherine with his body. “You’ve been living in my cabin?” Catherine snapped in surprise. “Captain Fabiyan gave me this cabin to use,” Adrik barked. He didn’t appreciate Catherine’s tone. He rose from the bed abruptly. How could he be so foolish? He was beginning to believe he could have a happy marriage. “This is not your cabin. This is our cabin. I will be in this bed every night and you will be there as well.” Catherine had never been spoken to like that in her life. No one ever ordered her. Even her father would speak to her with kindness and explain situations. She could never remember her father, mother, sister, or brothers ever speaking with such dictatorial demeanor. Who did he think he was? He was a Cossack! She was a boyar. He was getting a home, a ship, and large dowry. He was also getting her. Catherine’s anger rose like an artesian spring. Adrik walked quickly to the door and left the room before he said anymore. He would never allow a woman to walk over him again. Magda had left a deep memory that he believed he could not erase. Catherine rose from the bed and found a brass figurine. She picked it up and threw it at the pine door. She remained in the cabin long enough to change into her comfortable pantaloons and silk shirt. Just before she was about to go on deck she felt an overwhelming need to cry. She cried hysterically. She wanted peace in marriage. Instead he was turning into a pontificating dominating husband. Tears flowed and flowed. She was exhausted from the emotional drain. Sobbing softly her eyelids closed into a deep sleep. Adrik gained control of his anger by going down to visit Angel. She was comfortable and neighed a friendly greeting. “Ah, my Angel,” Adrik said stroking his horse’s nose. “I wish women had the temperament of you my lady. You are ever faithful and loving.” Angel shook her head and whinnied. “I think I should bed down with you in your stall tonight. I would be more welcome and I am certain far more comfortable.” Angel took her hoof and pounded the deck floor. “Of course you are correct! I cannot let her throw me from my bed.” 134
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Talking to horses are we?” Fabiyan questioned from behind Adrik. “Angel cannot give you the answers regarding my sister. It is better to ask me. She is stubborn, but never cruel. What has happened? Is there trouble so soon?” Adrik agreed to talk. The men went to the captain’s cabin. There they talked and drank brandy. The discussion lasted well into the morning and several bottles of brandy, vodka, and rum were consumed. They were well off to sea when a tipsy Grand Duke Adrik Mikhail Peteravich Romanov entered their cabin.
135
Payton Lee g
Chapter 19 Adrik made a great deal of noise entering the cabin. Catherine woke with a start. She watched as her husband floundered in the cabin. He made vain attempts at removing his clothes. He was comical to watch and Catherine found it difficult, but not impossible to hold her mirth. Adrik managed to unbutton his waistcoat and as he attempted to pull out his arms, he found them trapped. After tugging and spinning in several circles he pulled the coat off allowing it to drop in the center of the cabin. His vest and shirt ended up entangling him and also were left lying on the cabin floor. His breeches seemed to cause less of a problem until he realized he had not removed his boots. Cursing he called for Ilya and sat down on a chair. “Ilya is on the Sofia, and your Faddei is sailing aboard the Relentless,” Catherine chuckled. She rose from the bed. Slowly she walked to the chair holding her robe and took it. She slipped into her heavy brocaded fur lined robe and wrapped it securely. “Perhaps I might help?” Catherine knelt before him. She took the boot heel in one hand and the boot toe in the other. She bent his foot forward and easily slid off one boot. Looking up to her husband’s face she noted a quizzical look. Obviously this was not the normal way he removed his boots. Catherine ignored the strange look on Adrik’s face. If she didn’t, she would laugh uproariously at the inebriated state of her husband. To this point in time, Catherine had never known Adrik to drink this heavily. After she 136
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
removed Adrik’s other boot she straightened and smoothed her robe. “Is there a special reason for your libation this evening?” Adrik grinned menacingly. He rose unsteadily from the chair. His breeches fell to the floor and he stepped out of them. “The reason is you, mon petite.” Adrik weaved slightly as if fighting to stand erect. “You drive me to madness.” “How have I offended you?” Catherine asked innocently. She fought to keep the smile from her face. Her husband was a funny drunk. She was indeed grateful he was not a violent one. “We have agreed on our wedding night that both of us will learn our roles. I have been content with our agreement.” “As have I, Madam. Yet, you throw me from our bed,” Adrik replied in a slur. He weaved toward the bed and barely making it without tripping, he fell onto it. Catherine was speechless. How or when did she throw him from their bed? Waving his hand in the air Adrik declared, “Yet, your dear kind brother has given me great insight. He has told me much about you. Indeed he has! A stubborn woman you are, but are truly kind. Be kind to me, Mon petite. Be kind to me.” Catherine bit her lip to hold back the laughter. Adrik was making no sense. Of course as inebriated he was she couldn’t expect him to make sense. The room started to spin in dizzying circles for Adrik. “Have we sailed into a storm?” he uttered. Before Catherine could answer, her husband passed out cold. Catherine allowed her chuckles to escape. She picked up Adrik’s leg that was dangling and put it gently on the bed. Catherine selected a warm fur coverlet and covered her partially naked husband. She couldn’t help but stand by the bed and admire the strong muscular body. His shoulders were broad and muscles rippled strength along his arms. There were a few scars. Catherine wondered which battle caused what scar. His abdomen was covered with only a small amount of blond curly hair that rippled across his chest. His abdomen was rock hard and narrowed to a slim waist. A loud snort startled her for a moment until she realized it was Adrik snoring. This was the first time she had ever heard such a noise from him. It was that moment Catherine realized that she was actually developing a fondness for her new husband. Once she tucked Adrik in the bed under the coverlet it was time for her to ready for bed. Adrik rolled 137
Payton Lee g
over and sprawled across the bed leaving little space for her. Of course, after he was sleeping on his side he no longer snored. “Well husband,” Catherine laughed. “Just whom has thrown whom out of this bed.” She pulled two extra heavy blankets from one of her chests and placed them on top of bear rug in the center of the cabin floor. Catherine took a pillow from the bed and offered her sleeping husband a gentle wifely kiss. The sun was shining brightly through the window of the cabin when Adrik finally woke up. His tongue felt like someone had walked on it after they poured a bucket of sand in his mouth. His head was throbbing and he felt a bit sick to the stomach. “Oohhh,” Adrik groaned holding his head. He still felt a bit dizzy. “This is why you seldom imbibe,” he reminded his aching head. Slowly he swung his legs over the bed and opened his eyes. Turning to check the bed he realized not only was Catherine not next to him, she had not even slept there. It was obvious she was not in their cabin. He stroked his chin and felt the coarse hair of a growing beard. Slowly he rose from the bed and walked to the stand where his razor, soap mug, brush, and towel were neatly laid out for him. Did Catherine do this? He was amazed at the wifely service she provided. Of course she would know what toiletries were required for a man in the morning. She had ten older brothers. Adrik chuckled until his head began pounding. “Mon Dieu, save me from this new liquor called rum!” A knock at the door announced the delivery of a breakfast by the Gabrielle’s cabin boy, Feliks. Adrik winced in pain as the knocking continued. “Enter!” Adrik groaned. Adrik walked on deck feeling a little better after his toilet and meal. He took in a deep breath of the fresh ocean air. His attention was drawn to the center of the ship just below the main mast. A large group of sailors were loudly cheering two men in competition climbing the main mast. Adrik squinted to look at the commonplace competition on board a ship. The one man looked very young. He strained and recognized the cute little swaying bottom. He would recognize that cute derrière even in those pantaloons. In a split second his mood changed from terror to rage. How could she endanger her life? Especially now, her life was more precious than ever. Didn’t she know? Didn’t she understand? The thought of maybe she didn’t care frightened him more than her risking her life. He charged through the collected sailors to stand under the main mast. He stopped in horror to view his new young wife at the top and the 138
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
tar she was competing with still climbing. He was about to shout in fury at Catherine to come down immediately when a powerful hand grabbed him on the shoulder. “Isn’t she magnificent?” Fabiyan bragged. “I always win a fortune with her.” Adrik spun around in a rage. “You not only let your sister risk her life, you bet on it?” “She doesn’t risk her life. Catherine has been climbing the main mast since she could walk. She is the undefeated champion on the Gabrielle,” Fabiyan replied in surprise to the angry husband. “You should be proud of her.” Adrik glared at the captain of the ship. “As her brother you may well be proud. As her husband I hereby forbid my wife to participate in this again. I will not have my wife risking her life like this again. Her life now belongs to me. It is more so at this time.” Fabiyan looked at the furious Cossack with confusion. Possession? Catherine wouldn’t like that at all. What did he mean more important at this time?” Catherine continued to wave at the cheering crowd before descending to the deck. She looked down to see her brother and Adrik below her. The exercise filled her with happy energy. She nearly floated to the deck. Her smile was met with a look of confusion from her brother and a look of anger from her husband. “Wasn’t that grand?” Her answer was a growl from Adrik as he grabbed her arm and pulled her across the deck. Shock stopped any resistance at first. As Adrik neared the door to the decks below and their cabin Catherine planted her feet and ended up being dragged behind him until he realized what he was doing. Catherine thought she had won when he released her. She placed her arms akimbo. “What is going on…whoosh!” In an instant she was placed on Adrik’s hip and carried into their cabin. The crew stared with shock. Dima approached Captain Fabiyan. “Will he hurt her? Should we interfere?” Dima questioned. “He won’t harm Catherine. I think it best not to interfere at this moment,” Fabiyan cautioned. “It would be prudent to wait and watch this one.” “Aye, Captain,” Dima agreed reluctantly. “If we hear her cry out, we’ll take him on.” 139
Payton Lee g
Fabiyan chuckled and placed his hand firmly on Dima’s shoulder. “Patience.” Dima shrugged and walked off to continue his duty. Reaching the cabin, Adrik gently placed Catherine on the bed. Catherine crossed her arms and sent a challenge to her husband with her eyes. “I’d like this behavior explained. Really I would,” she demanded. “I was enjoying my win. You come along and whisk me away, ANGRILY!” Adrik paced back and forth before he answered. “You are forbidden to participate in this contest.” “For what purpose?” Catherine snapped. “Surely it is because you are afraid to challenge me? I’ve been winning these contests for the past six years.” “This has nothing to do with the fact you are agile,” Adrik fumed. He raked his fingers through his hair in frustration. “My God, you don’t know do you? You are such an innocent.” “If I knew,” Catherine grumped. “I wouldn’t have asked regarding your behavior. Since you are full of answers, perhaps you will share your great wisdom.” “When did you last have your menses?” Adrik queried. Catherine blushed to her toes for the question. “I beg your pardon.” “The facts are you have not had your woman time since our marriage,” Adrik pursued. “Is this true?” Catherine choked, “Yes.” “My darling young wife. You are carrying my child,” Adrik informed. He was angry and frightened. Neither emotion sat well with him. He controlled both so he would not frighten Catherine. “I will not allow you to risk your life and that of my child. Do you understand?” Adrik sat next to Catherine and took her in his arms. Where this strong sense of protection came from, Adrik wasn’t certain. The protection was there. He meant it and it felt good. “I am thrilled with your condition. I want our child. I don’t want to risk losing this child. I don’t think I could bear that again.” Catherine sat in a stupor. She was in shock. How did he know? Why didn’t she know? A baby? Instinctively she stroked her flat stomach. She would have her own child. She looked into Adrik’s eyes. What did she see there? She saw love, tenderness, and concern. How 140
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
wonderful. After hoping just for a compatible relationship and rescue from the marriage of a cruel noble she had before her a perfect husband. He was the father of her baby. He cared. He was worried. He was concerned. Then his words entered into the translation of her mind. He couldn’t bear that again? “You are a father? I mean you were a father? Your child? You were married?” The questions flew at Adrik before he realized what he had let slip. Should he tell her everything? No, not yet. “Tell me, Adrik.” Catherine demanded. Adrik felt vulnerable. Facing hordes of enemies was easier than this new married life. What could he say? “Adrik!” “Yes, I was married.” There it was out. He would only reveal as much as he had too. He held his breath. “What happened?” “I was married at age seventeen. Magda was sixteen. I thought it was love. Magda viewed it as obligation. She left me when she was four months enceinte. She left with hatred but bore me a son. I saw my son only once. He was two years old. Her hatred has kept me from him these fourteen years.” Catherine was once again stunned. She was barely able to ask the next question. “Is she still alive?” “She is dead. Magda died fourteen years ago. Her hatred of me extends with a cold reach beyond the grave.” Adrik wished to say no more. There was sympathy for this great Cossack. Catherine sensed deep sorrow in the words of her husband. Any stubbornness of independence on her part abated. Adrik would be worried if anything happened to his child. This was an opportunity for her to show loving sensitivity. Would he accept it? There would be no way of knowing unless she tried. “Your son lives?” “Although he has been successfully kept from me, I do know he is well educated, cared for, and has grown into a strong young man.” Catherine kneeled by her husband as he sat on the bed. “You want our child very much.” Adrik leaned over Catherine and kissed her forehead. “Our child is extremely important to me. I wish to raise this child with all the love I am capable of. Is there room in your heart for the two of us?” 141
Payton Lee g
“We can raise our child together,” Catherine promised lovingly bending to brush a kiss across Adrik’s forehead. He quickly grabbed her and pulled her onto the bed. He was hard instantly. A surety of this marriage was the lust between them. The bed was and is an enjoyable playground for them. This lusty enjoyment was never a part of marriage with Magda. He enjoyed sex with mistresses, but nothing could or would compare to this copulation experience. It was absolute enjoyment for the both of them. Catherine laughed and giggled as her lusty husband began removing her clothes and showing his tender and flaming concentrations of love making. A knock at the door disturbed their play. Adrik barked, “Who is there?” The response was a worried sounding Captain Fabiyan Koslov. “It is I, Captain Fabiyan. I am concerned for my sister. Dima is here with me.” In unison the response was heard, “Go away!” “I would assume that means we do not have to concern ourselves for the welfare of my sister,” Fabiyan chuckled. He pushed Dima toward the stairs leading to the top deck. “Come we have work to do. We will soon be landing at Petropavlovsk. I intend to finish the trade of our original cargo and stock up on foodstuffs.” “I still do not trust that man,” Dima complained. “There is something about him that does not match his Cossack identity.” Fabiyan knew that the apparently simple Cossack was actually a Grand Duke incognito. He wondered how many other of the crew suspected Adrik’s true identity, or did they? As Fabiyan stood on the deck he questioned Dima. “You continually say this. Just what is it that bothers you?” “He holds himself like a nobleman. He dresses and acts as a Cossack, but it is as if he holds back his nobility. The Cossack is not a complete person,” Dima explained. “I feel it, yet I have no proof. You must think me crazy.” “That I do not,” Fabiyan assured. “He seems a good man and good choice for husband to my sister. Even if he were not as he seems, would that harm our Ekaterine?” “Wouldn’t it?” Dima questioned. “What does he hide? What need to hide? That concerns me the most.” 142
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Fabiyan knew Adrik’s secret, or at least part of it. He had to admit he was still concerned. Why did a Grand Duke hire ships, send his household as cargo, and want no one to know whom he was or where he was going. He had heard nothing against the Grand Duke’s name or person. Everyone would have gossiped about a Grand Duke being in trouble with the Czar. Why did he hide? “He is good to Catherine. It is obvious he will protect her. This uneasiness is something we share. We will be patient and watch.”
143
Payton Lee g
Chapter 20 “Volk! Volk!” Peter called to the door of the small wooden cabin behind the large manor and the lodge of the Cossacks. “There is a post from Okhotsk.” Several minutes later a clean-shaven, bald, blue-eyed Cossack appeared at the door. A young boyarina with long black hair was in one arm and another boyarina with auburn hair in another. Both women were dressed, but it was evident by the disarray of the blouses and the swollen lips, Peter had brought his announcement at an interesting time. “Peter, my friend! Meet Vanya and Tanya. They are sisters. The darlings are enthralled with me.” “Of course. Why wouldn’t they be? You are the center of the universe. We all know this,” Peter snickered. Volk was the lead Cossack. Volk is a boisterous and energetic leader with great knowledge and the respect of all the Cossack family in Novo Arkhangel’sk. Volk was also the trusted friend of Grand Duke Adrik Romanov the commander and general of their small Cossack group. It was Volk who would be the leader in the absence of their Grand Duke. “Give me the post. It is most likely from the Grand Duke,” Volk crowed knowing he would impress the sisters. “I would only interrupt the sisters’ enjoyment for a post from Adrik.” Peter handed the sealed paper to his leader. “Let us know what it says.” “Most likely the Grand Duke will be arriving soon. He has indicated his plan to do so in many of his past posts,” Volk stated in confidence. “He has written in his last letter that his household will be arriving in early spring on three ships he hired.” He turned to the women. 144
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“I’m sorry my little loves. Come by and bring me supper. I’ll have more time to spend with you undisturbed. Run along now!” He turned into the house and returned with the two woolen shawls the sisters had worn. The women grabbed their shawls and each bestowed a small kiss to each one of Volk’s cheeks. Volk smiled broadly and patted each on their buttocks. “Be off now. Business to attend too! I’ll see you tonight.” “Now that you have disturbed my pleasure, let us see what news the Grand Duke sends to us. Come in, Peter,” Volk invited. Peter entered the small cabin. Like Volk, the cabin was comfortable but practical. He had several firearms hanging above the blazing fireplace. A table of fine wood and carving with matching chairs was in the center of a set of large well-stuffed divans. Volk sat down in the large comfortable chair and indicated to Peter to sit down in the other. Peter enjoyed his visits with Volk. The small house was always clean, warm, and quite comfortable. He imagined that was the result of many of the local women enjoying Volk’s vivacious personality. Most of the Russian men in Novo Arkhangel’sk were gruff and unkempt workers. The rest were sailors who were already married or took a liking to Aleut slaves, or at least the pretty ones. Of course, Volk often charmed the Aleut women and Inuit women. He hadn’t met any of the Tlingit women, but Peter was certain Volk would be able to charm then as well. Peter also conceded to the fact that the house was clean and comfortable primarily because of Volk who was fastidious and rarely drank anything other than hot tea. Throughout Peter’s private musings, Volk read the post from Adrik. It turned out to be several pages long. Peter remained silent watching Volk. He noticed a grin, then a snicker, suddenly a large guffaw followed by hilarious laughter. “Volk?” Volk responded to Peter still laughing, “You won’t believe this. Our Adrik has not only married, he has married Ekaterine Koslov.” “The girl who left here because of Prince Igor’s pursuit?” “The very same. He knows about Igor’s unwanted advances. The Koslov family sent little Ekaterine to her brother in Okhotsk. The brother was to find her a husband. He found our Grand Duke. Captain Fabiyan Koslov believing Adrik to be a Cossack made him an offer to marry his sister.” “The sister was not good enough for an offer? I’ve seen her. Ekaterine is beautiful,” Peter expounded in surprise. 145
Payton Lee g
“It seems to protect the girl from Igor, Yuri Koslov gave a rather large dowry,” Volk guffawed. “What?” Peter questioned impatiently. “Everything that Adrik hoped to accomplish once he arrived here,” Volk laughed again. “Yuri is giving as dowry a partnership in the family trade business and a ship. A ship designed by Yuri for his daughter.” “Blessed be the Saints,” Peter gulped. “Even I would have stood up to the Prince for that dowry.” “You could never challenge Igor any more than I. He would have both of us killed. Adrik on the other hand can crush the vermin Igor with his thumb,” Volk replied seriously. “It seems our Adrik’s cover fooled the brothers nearly to the wedding. His wife still does not know at this point. However, she will learn soon enough when they arrive here.” “Does the Grand Duke give any date as to his return?” Peter questioned. Adrik was revered as the Cossack troupe’s leader. He was missed in this strange land. The rules he had ordered them to live by were difficult. “He should be arriving shortly after this letter. The other irony of this trip is he had actually hired the ships from his new family. The three brothers are bringing Adrik’s household on their ships. Adrik will be sailing with Captain Fabiyan Koslov on the Gabrielle.” “I’ve seen that ship. There is no other sailing vessel as fine and sleek as that one,” Peter admired. “Da, it is said the new ship Yuri is building for his daughter’s husband is the finest yet. They work on it day and night when they can,” Volk confirmed. “The Gabrielle is so quick they should be here any day. That is why Adrik secretly sent this missive on a Russian Naval vessel several weeks ahead of his sailing. He has sent his orders for his arrival.” “I can hardly wait to tell Prince Igor he will soon be evicted by our master, the most noble Grand Duke Adrik Romanov. Grand Duke Adrik, his cousin will now master the manor and there will be no more cruelty to man and animal,” Peter beamed. “When do we tell the dung lord.” “Adrik has ordered that only the Cossacks are to know of his arrival and greet him when he lands,” Volk informed. “So it shall be.” “I don’t understand, but what are our Grand Duke’s orders?” “We’ll go to the lodge and talk with our Cossack brothers now,” Volk replied rising from the chair. There is much to do and I believe there is little time.” 146
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“If we are not to tell Prince Igor of the arrival of Grand Duke Adrik, what is there to do?” Peter queried. He did not read the instructions from Adrik, so he did not have the information Volk had. Volk knew he must share the information with all the Cossacks or he would show favoritism, even if it were Peter that had brought the missive. “All in good time,” Volk responded. “We will all learn our commander’s orders together.” He picked up his pace to the lodge the Cossacks shared as a common home. Some of the Cossacks had married Aleut women, some had married boyarina women in the five years they had come to this land. These Cossacks had their own homes, but still enjoyed the comradeship of the lodge. All of them would be found there at this time of day, after the practices, and before the night. Entering the lodge, Volk was warmly greeted. The Cossacks admired their lead man as much as the Grand Duke. They also had deep respect for Ilya and Faddei. These men were the closest to the Grand Duke and his personal bodyguards. Volk was the representative for Adrik in the welfare of his troupe. “What news in the missive,” Ivan queried. All the Cossacks had remained in the lodge awaiting the news after a sailor had delivered the post to the Cossacks and addressed to Volk Zolotov. The Naval Captain had given his sailor strict orders to avoid the manor and Prince Igor. He was to deliver the post personally to the Cossacks in the lodge. The sailor had been informed these were the direct orders from a Grand Duke of the Romanov blood. He did not question those orders. He did not mind avoiding Prince Igor and the manse. All in the Russian navy that patrolled Russia’s colony knew of the Prince and avoided him. The prince was power mad, greedy, and completely disreputable. Even Governor Baranov could not keep him in check for Igor’s noble bloodline. “The first news is that Grand Duke Adrik Romanov is expected at any moment,” Volk shared. The Cossacks cheered. “It’s been too long here under that vermin cousin of Adrik. I never understood why Adrik sent him here.” “It was a request by the Czar, a love for his Tante Sveta, and a promise to his mother. Czar Alexander has no desire to take the life of royal blood, but if Igor continued in his ways there would be no choice,” Volk answered. He had been given this information when Adrik sent him and the Cossacks to Novo Arkhangel’sk. The Czar believed that once the monetary corruption and debauchery of the court had been removed from Igor’s nearness he would be less of problem. The Czar had no idea 147
Payton Lee g
Igor would thrive in the wilderness and develop unsavory alliances. Adrik had been kept informed of his cousin’s behaviors from Volk’s pen. Adrik in turn had kept constant correspondence in return. He had promised Volk that as soon as the Napoleon problem ended he would be traveling to Novo Arkhangel’sk to begin a new business other than war. He vowed to take Igor in hand upon his landing. “Continue,” Vladimir demanded. “The boy must leave for his home soon.” “Yes, go on,” Peter beseeched. For all his life he had not been happier than the day he turned to find Volk standing behind him if full uniform. Volk had noticed the boy watching their practices during his lunchtime from working for the Koslov family and the shipbuilding. Volk looked at the boy with a wide smile. He noticed the resemblance of the boy to the Grand Duke instantly. The true reason Adrik had chosen this place was not only the Koslov shipbuilding business, but this was the center of the Russian colony. Adrik had written Volk a naval lieutenant had brought his wife and family to the town. At the request of the wife, who happened to be the guardian of his son, Adrik had personally signed the transfer papers. There was no doubt in Volk’s mind he had stumbled upon Adrik’s son. He took him in and promised training with the Cossacks whenever time would allow. Initially Volk had been introduced to Peter’s adoptive family with an invitation to dinner. Natasha and Mikail had been excellent hosts to the vivacious Volk. Peter talked excitedly about Volk offering to train Peter as a Cossack of the royal court. Mikail Volgarski turned the offer down politely. He wished his adopted son to follow a Naval career. Mikail stated his love for the boy as his own. It was past time he took Peter in the fleet. Mikail admitted it was his love for Natasha that held him back this long. When he was on his patrols, Mikail felt better knowing the lad Peter was near at hand. Natasha had blushed at the statement. Natasha had encouraged her husband to keep Peter near. She played the part well. Natasha knew that sometime soon Adrik would arrive to claim his son. Although Peter respected his adopted father, he was not a Naval officer. He was by blood a Cossack. He was by blood a Romanov. Peter was by blood a prince. Volk agreed with Mikail outwardly, but he also knew Adrik would be arriving soon to claim his son. Volk knew instinctively this Peteravich was indeed Adrik’s son and was born with the heart of a Cossack. Instead 148
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
he made an agreement with Mikail that he would train Peter after work hours and on weekends until the Naval order of conscription arrived. Natasha breathed easier for the extra time. She would do everything she could to prevent Peter from disappearing into a naval apprenticeship. Adrik would be coming for his son. She did not want to face the wrath of the Grand Duke learning his son was on some Russian Naval Ship somewhere in the Bering Sea. Since that time Volk had been a protector of the lad. The Cossacks had commented on the resemblance of Peter to their Grand Duke. Volk had merely agreed. Peter learned at great deal about the Grand Duke from Volk. Many weekend nights Volk had invited the boy in to hear his wonderful stories of war and bravery. He spoke of the Grand Duke in glowing terms. Peter began to see the Grand Duke as a knighted hero. Volk had even shared the story of how Adrik’s wife had betrayed him and had died in his arms after seeking her for two years. Volk never mentioned any names. When Volk shared the news that Adrik had married Ekaterine Koslov, the Cossacks cheered and raised their glasses in toasts. “It serves the bloody bastard Igor, well,” one man shouted. “Our Ekaterine is Grand Duchess,” another called out. “A toast to the Grand Duchess.” Volk allowed no more exuberance. “Adrik does not wish this announced until he returns. Nor does he wish anyone to know of his arrival until that time as he arrives.” “Of course,” Vladimir agreed. “It would not be wise to give Igor any advance notice that his royal cousin would be arriving soon.” “Da, it would give Igor time to steal all the crystal and silver,” a Cossack snorted. The group laughed heartily. “What else does it say? Peter pursued. Volk continued reading the entire missive to the group of Cossacks. Indeed they would be busy for some time. “Apparently the Grand Duchess is to be treated in the same style as the court. We are to ready the carriage sent. It will be called upon at any moment to transport the Grand Duchess to her new home,” Volk shared as the last command. “Surely he’s not bringing her to the manse,” Vladimir gasped. “Obviously he does not know what kind of vermin live there. The smell of their bodies, liquor, and sex are worse than a field of excrement.” 149
Payton Lee g
Volk thought about that. It was true. The servants coming along could handle that quickly, but it would still take some time. The Aleut women refused to go near the house because of Igor’s bestiality. Once Volk heard of the arrival of the Gabrielle, he would send his Cossacks to their Aleut wives and have them clean the house as best as possible. Of course he would create a diversion to draw Igor away from the manse. Peter left for home thrilled over the imminent arrival of his hero the Grand Duke. Volk remained with the Cossacks since many assignments were to be made and plans set to order. Peter arrived later than expected. His adoptive mother met him at the door. She instructed him to sit at the table and pulled out a warmed supper plate filled with potatoes, beets, cabbage, and fish. After serving Peter, Natasha sat down at the table directly across from him. “You set me to great worry,” Natasha chided. “Elizabeth went to bed in tears. She adores you and looks forward to sharing her secret bunny feedings with you.” Peter choked on a potato. He drank some tea to down the lump. “You know about it?” “Of course,” Natasha laughed. “I feed it greens every day. How do you think it gets so fat? What brings you home so late? I worry so about you.” Natasha reached over to pat a loose curl into place. “I also noticed that you have a sprint to your step and a large smile. Has something wonderful occurred?” Natasha was thinking Peter had met a young boyarina that caught his interest. Peter knew he couldn’t say anything. Still he was so happy his hero would be arriving he nearly burst. “It’s nothing.” Natasha reached over the table again. She pulled his ear. “Don’t tell me nothing! I know you far to well. Spill it out!” “Ouch!” Peter cried. “Very well, but it is a deep secret. You aren’t supposed to know. Only the Cossacks know.” “ I swear to secrecy,” Natasha teased. “Grand Duke Adrik Romanov is expected to arrive imminently.” The news struck Natasha like a large blacksmith hammer. She had prepared for the news many years, but now she would lose her adoptive son. Peter noticed her pale expression. “Mum?”
150
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
151
Payton Lee g
Chapter 21 Adrik rolled to his side raising his body with his arm. He looked down upon his still sleeping young wife. Their mutual agreement relationship was hardly followed anymore. At least in the bed their passions for each other brought them up to passion few couples could ever share. Slowly he removed the heavy mink quilt. Her abdomen had grown these past two months at sea. He chuckled remembering how she had continued to question his announcement she was with child. She stopped questioning when her girth and appetite increased. Adrik palmed her swelling belly with his free hand. “I swear to you my blood, I will guard you with all that I am. Anyone seeking to take you from me will face death.” Catherine responded to the movements and her husband’s voice, but was in no hurry to wake up. Instead she rolled closer to Adrik’s muscle hard body. Adrik smiled and pulled her into his frame. He recovered his wife with the mink bedcover and tucked it in lest she catch any chilly breeze. How can it be I have learned to love you so much? I would never have believed it. Adrik tamped his thoughts. He would stay in the comfortable bed a bit longer. The Gabrielle was seriously a fast ship and was ahead of the Sonia and Relentless by days. Captain Fabiyan followed the currents and the Aleutian Islands routes. The Koslov family would never be able to correct the destruction of the first Russian traders. The over hunting they did would take another century or two to make right. The slavery and genocide tactics of the Aleuts would also take a century or two to make right. The Koslov family was in trading and business that included humanity. Captain Fabiyan had known for many years there were no longer seal furs in the Aleutian Islands, so he traded Russian woolen woven blankets, yarns, and foods for the Aleutian carvings and art works. The Koslov Captain never traded nor gave the Aleuts, Haida, or Tlingit 152
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
any alcohol of any form. They carried vodka and rum on the ships, but primarily prepared tea for drinking. Adrik found he became nervous the closer the ship approached their destination. It would be the time to tell his young wife the entire story and his true identity. It had been the last port for the trip. The next port would be Novo Arkhangel’sk. Adrik walked on deck. During the voyage he would often find Catherine there staring out to sea and looking for the land of her adopted home. She was there on the bow. The waves cut beneath the Gabrielle like a hot knife upon butter. The winds and weather had been favorable. The sun was shining brilliantly in the sky. To the side he watched whales blow spouts as his young wife was also watching. Stepping behind her he smelled the fragrance of her. It was fresh cedar pine. Catherine looked up into Adrik’s eyes when his arms embraced her. Did she see love there? They made love at night. Her husband treated her with pleasure, kindness, and affection. Yet, Adrik had never once whispered to her he loved her. He seemed to be thrilled with the child growing in her, but he never once said he loved her. Their marriage had continued on as it was declared to be. Their marriage was an arrangement. “Are you chilled?” Adrik questioned bringing her closer to his body. She was everything a husband could ask in a woman. She was passionate, kind, gentle, intelligent, and strong. The nights he spent in the bed with her had given him more pleasure than he could ever have hoped for. He loved her with all he was, but he would not tell her. Never again would his heart become an open living wound. The scar tissue was too deep. He secretly hoped Catherine could love him, but she never spoke the words. As much as she had come to mean to him, Catherine considered this marriage an arrangement. It was time to reveal the truth of his identity. “Oh no, the weather is beautiful. The sun is shining. Soon I will be home,” Catherine expelled enjoying the warmth of Adrik’s body. She felt protected and safe. Igor was no longer a fearful presence. Catherine would be enjoying her home once more. “You love this place,” Adrik commented. “Da, with all that I am.” “You were born on a ship. You’ve seen many parts of the world. You were educated in St. Petersburg…” 153
Payton Lee g
“Those years in St. Petersburg were the loneliest in my life,” Catherine interrupted. “I missed my home, my family, and my friends. The education was necessary.” Catherine then opened her heart whatever may be would be. “I sacrificed all my heart for that which was necessary. I swore to my being I would never sacrifice in such manner again. I found your St. Petersburg cold, dark, filthy. It is filled with depravation and greed. I could find little beauty in the people so dark as their hearts. The serfs suffer and the noble play. This is tragedy that will some day create a horror not only for royalty, but for the people.” “Not all the nobility are so dark and cruel as you think?” Adrik gulped nervously. Catherine raised a brow. “Yet, I am before you as your wife seeking protection from such that call themselves nobility. The great and noble Igor Petrovov. You think him fine and noble?” Catherine laughed and turned her face back toward the sea. “I agree Igor is below swine and should not carry royal blood, but he does,” Adrik stated calmly. “As do I. Think me so foul?” There he said it. Catherine spun around so fast she felt a bit dizzy. Or was she dizzy for Adrik’s words. “Royalty? Nobility?” “Da, I thought during our wedding you were so nervous or frightened..” “I was not frightened,” Catherine snapped before Adrik could finish his sentence. She suddenly felt weak kneed. She had left her home to find protection against the nobility. Now she finds she married one. It was too much to bear. She carried the baby of a nobleman not a Cossack. What would become of her? “You did not seem to hear what your married name would be during the vows. I watched you carefully,” Adrik whispered his mouth becoming quite dry. Would this be the end of his wedded bliss? Would another wife turn on him? Would he lose another child? By God, NO! He swore silently. He would talk with Yuri Koslov on his arrival. “Just what is my married name?” Catherine growled. Her voice revealed an anger deep within for she did not truly know what her married name was. She had never even thought about it. The anger was directed internally for her own lack of information. She took it out on Adrik. Adrik gently took his thumb and rubbed her cheek. “You are the wife of
154
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Adrik Mikhail Peteravich Romanov. I am Grand Duke of Russia and cousin to Czar Alexander.” “Romanov?” Catherine choked. “Da, and with it the title. You are the Grand Duchess. Our child will be titled.” Catherine turned her face. She did not want Adrik to see her shock or weakness. She did not want him to see her fear. Adrik did not force Catherine to face him. He was too afraid to see hatred in her eyes. “You did not answer my question. Do you find me so foul? Have I treated you as a beast?” “No,” Catherine whispered. “You have not. Still I am now not only of nobility, but royal nobility.” “Da, and you can make it to be as you choose. You can hate me for what I am, or you can use this title for all the good that can become of it. You love this land. Together we can make it a paradise. Your title can be used with power for the good. You can undo all the hatred and damage Igor has created and my name can protect you. Nobility can be used for right, or might, or pain. It is a choice you make.” Catherine bent her head. She needed a moment to clear her head. “You would allow me to use the power of your name? I would not be held under your fist?” “ I see only good in you. I doubt there is anything you would do that I would question,” Adrik replied. “You will never be under my fist, even if I would will it. I know even that, wife.” Adrik replied grinning. “You are kind. I have seen it. Your family is kind. Our offspring can be all that royal nobility should be.” Catherine believed Adrik. Her courage and faith returned. Once again she turned to face him. “I believe you.” Adrik lifted her chin and his mouth slanted over Catherine’s lips. It seemed the right thing to do. “I shall protect you. I know you will use the Romanov name wisely.” Catherine melted into Adrik’s arms. She believed him. He would protect her, and it did not matter he was royal blood. All royal blood was not evil. Adrik was proof of that. He had also given his promise she could use the royal name to help and give, not hurt and take. Catherine needed to sort things out it was true. She would take time later, but for now she would deal only with this moment and Adrik’s kiss. Several moments later Adrik released Catherine’s lips. “Tell me why this Unalaska is your home. Tell me why you love it so.” 155
Payton Lee g
Catherine folded into Adrik’s arms. “The land is so beautiful an artist cannot even capture its beauty on canvas. The air is fresh and sweet. There is simplicity of life in the naturalness. I look at the power and majesty of the mountains. I see the power of graceful eagles. Everything is clean. I seem to feel the power of the land as I become one with it.” “I look forward to feeling such things,” Adrik responded. He could not believe her description of this land he would be living in. This was not the land described to him in the court of St. Petersburg. How much he truly did want to see this land through Catherine’s eyes. A humpback whale breeched the waters on the fore side of the ship. Catherine pointed. “This is part of that beauty. A mammal so large can fly from the heavy waters. A mammal soaring to the heavens and saying greetings to the world.” “I can hardly wait to see more.” “Tell me Adrik, or should I say your royal nobility?” “I prefer Adrik and always have. I would be quite put out if you or anyone in the Koslov family would address me any other way.” “We should tell my brother,” Catherine suggested. “He has a right to know just whom he married me too.” “Fabiyan knows, as does Dimitri and Jasha,” Adrik informed. He was quite surprised by Catherine’s reaction. “ They knew? They knew all along?” Catherine shouted pushing Adrik away. “They learned the day before our marriage,” Adrik answered. He was totally confused by Catherine’s sudden change in temperament. “What upsets you now?” “You found it necessary to inform my brothers of your identity, but not your wife!” Catherine shouted pulling away from Adrik. Her hands balled in fists. “My brothers felt it necessary to hide your identity from me!” Catherine stomped across the deck. “Arghhh!” Adrik watched Catherine disappear below with an open mouth. What now? Catherine pounded on Fabiyan’s door. “Enter.” Catherine marched to Fabiyan and popped him in the cheek with her fist.
156
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Fabiyan was not expecting the hit and fell backward with his chair underneath him. “Ekaterine!” he exclaimed palming the reddened swelling on his cheek and lip. “Didn’t expect that from a Grand Duchess, did you?” Fabiyan rose from the floor still favoring his lip. “His royal nobleness told you I gather.” “He did! Today, four months after our marriage. While you knew the day we married. How could you? How could you marry me to a noble man? How could you not tell me?” Catherine screamed. “Probably because of this exact behavior,” Fabiyan dared say. “You don’t understand do you?” “No Ekaterine, I do not. This is a man that can protect you from Prince Igor.” “He’s a bloody Grand Duke!” Catherine shouted as she choked and tears began to flow. “I hate St. Petersburg, the court, the city, the everything. He’ll take me from my home!” She had vocalized her fear. It was a release for her to realize what frightened her and why she was angry. Adrik had followed Catherine to her the captain’s cabin. He heard what really was bothering her. “You needn’t worry over that. I am permanently moving to Novo Arkhangel’sk.” “This is true?” Catherine questioned warily. “You will not have to live anywhere but your home,” Adrik promised. “I was in Okhotsk to move to Novo Arkhangel’sk, remember? I had even hired your family ships.” “That is true, Ekaterine,” Fabiyan verified. “You didn’t know that at the time of the betrothal,” Catherine reminded her brother. “Still it is true. He hired our ships.” Catherine did not allow herself to believe the promises, or even facts. She wouldn’t believe anything just yet. Her marriage to this stranger was still too new. He was also nobility. In all her time in St. Petersburg and especially her experience with Igor left her doubtful of honor and sincerity. Adrik moved towards her. She moved away. The body language signaled Adrik it was not the time to fold Catherine in his arms. “Are there any other concerns?” Adrik heard his voice question coldly. 157
Payton Lee g
“We will live with my family,” Catherine announced stubbornly. “We will live near your family,” Adrik grouched. “We will live as man and wife in our own house!” Adrik’s temper was near boiling. He knew it was the time to leave. He bolted from the Captain’s cabin. Adrik didn’t hear Catherine stutter hesitantly, “Of course, in time after it is built.”
158
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
159
Payton Lee g
Chapter 22 That night Catherine found herself sleeping in her bed alone. She tossed and turned realizing she needed the comfort of her husband next to her. His body was warm. The powerful muscles gave her a sense of security. She greatly missed his lovemaking. How he made her body sing. She spent a lot of time in euphoria after he brought her to the heights of ecstasy. She fretted the entire lonely night that she had pushed her new husband too far. Why did she act the way she did. Even she couldn’t give an answer for her behavior. Would she say she was sorry? No! She would never be weak. Yet, she was weak. She was carrying a royal child, a prince or a princess. Her child would need a royal father. Yet, she would not succumb or give in. She would not live in St. Petersburg. She hated that city, the people, and the aristocracy. Still, on the other hand she was married to the aristocracy. What did it matter? She liked her husband. She was happy. He was good to her. Well, today he wasn’t. Catherine tossed and turned with her mind and heart in turmoil. Below in the hold, Adrik bedded down in the hay near Angel. He fared no better than his wife in their bed. Of course he didn’t know that. He was chiding himself for not telling Catherine in the beginning of their marriage. What else did he expect as a reaction from her? He had been a coward and deserved her anger. He deserved her anger, but she was still his wife. At least he told her exactly where they would live and it was not with her family. Of course there had been no need to be so sharp in his tone. Didn’t she understand he had been pushed to far? He was a man. He had limits. Should he apologize? No, she must learn to be a wife and take him for what he is. Angel whinnied sensing her master’s distress. “I didn’t ask for your opinion,” Adrik growled. Angel stomped and neighed. “Quit laughing at me,” Adrik groused. “I choose this soft bed of hay.” Angel just shook her head. It was well into the morning that Adrik in the hold, and Catherine in the lonely bed, finally fell asleep. 160
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Captain, I haven’t seen our Ekaterine this morning,” Dima commented on deck. “I found this person asleep on the hay in the hold next to his horse. Might I think there is a problem?” “Only a small one,” Fabiyan replied. He couldn’t tell anyone yet about Adrik’s true identity. He would keep his promise with Adrik. His arrival would not be heralded in Novo Arkhangel’sk until he had his manse and Prince Igor in hand. “A lover’s spat.” “So soon the spats begin.” “Perhaps it is true love between them,” Fabiyan commented. Dima arched a brow with doubt. “No, Dima. The words between them would not cause such behaviors if they didn’t care for each other,” Fabiyan informed. “I think this will be and is a good match. I feel it.” “Captain,” Feliks addressed. “We are approaching the channel waters.” Fabiyan took his place near the helm. He would be focusing on his ship. In a few hours they would be sailing into the port of Novo Arkhangel’sk. Dima received instructions that upon docking he should send a messenger to the Cossacks at the manse of Igor Petrovov that Adrik had arrived. It would be this simple message only. Catherine woke up to the sun shining directly in her face through the cabin porthole. She woke up with a start realizing how late she had slept. Quickly she washed and dressed. Adrik woke to movement and complaint from Angel. Angel sensed they were near land. The scent was in the air. Adrik brushed his clothes off and walked on deck. He saw Catherine immediately standing next to Fabiyan. Her face showed excitement. It was then he noticed not only how late it was into the day, but the majestic mountains were a vision just off the water that took his breath away. He crossed many mountains, but these were different. It was a beauty before him. Adrik focused on those mountains and the clear blue waters. He watched as blow spouts announced the great whales. Eagles flew above him in the azure blue sky. The air had a fresh sweet scent. There had not been a bloody war in these lands. Adrik could understand Catherine’s love for this land. There was a power here as big as the mountains before him. 161
Payton Lee g
Adrik stood mesmerized by the scenes flowing before him. He wasn’t aware of how long he stood on the deck watching. He realized only that this would be his home when the ship slowly made its way into a dock. Catherine remained silent watching her new husband on the deck. He had completely ignored her. What would her future be with this man? He was nobility and even worse, he was a Romanov. What could have brought a Romanov to this land? At least she was home. She was home with her family. It would be wonderful to sleep in her own bed in the warmth and love of her family home. Catherine watched Dima jump to the dock and move quickly to talk to one of the local men. Obviously Dima gave him a coin. The man then rushed off to a horse and galloped toward the channel area where her home was located. Soon her mother and father would be arriving. Catherine observed Adrik returning to the hold. It was several minutes later he returned with his horse, Angel. There was actually a jealous thought as she watched him bring Angel. He treated that horse with such affection and tenderness. Yet, Catherine had to admit he treated her well especially in bed, at night, when making love. With a sigh Catherine pushed all those thoughts from her mind. Soon she would return to her cabin and perhaps await her parents. She wanted to run home immediately, but she knew her brother would not allow it and of course there was still Prince Igor to deal with. She would wait for her father and mother to arrive at the port and take her home. As for Adrik, he could do whatever he needed to do. The horseman galloped into the midst of the Cossacks waving a small piece of paper. It was a missive sealed with red wax and a royal seal. Volk pulled his Don from the troop and rode directly to the man and retrieved the missive. “You are Volk?” “I am,” Volk replied and grabbed the missive. He ripped it open and read the parchment. “It is time!” The Cossacks knew immediately what Volk meant. Half the Cossacks broke off and galloped to the manse. Those Cossacks would be taking Igor on a hunt and remove him from the manse. Adrik would arrive while Igor was gone. Adrik insisted upon the element of surprise. It would be the best way to handle Igor. 162
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Another set of Cossacks rode to the barn and pulled out a large black carriage. Four white horses were pulled out and groomed to pull the carriage. Volk and five Cossacks rode toward the town. Peter watched the unusual happenings from the deck of the new Koslov ship. The ship was nearly complete. He would be leaving for Naval training when it was finished. He loved his adopted father and could not disappoint him even though he wanted to stay with the Cossacks and Volk. These past months being with Volk and the training with the Cossacks seemed more natural to him than ever being a sailor. He wondered what was happening. His attention was brought back to the ship when the foreman called his name to continue his work. Yuri Koslov was on board and watched the young boy follow the movements of the Cossacks in the fields near his yard. The foreman had followed Yuri’s eyes and was reprimanding the boy to pay attention to his work. The foreman believed Yuri would be angry for the worker not working or paying attention. The foreman was incorrect. Yuri’s attention to the boy was the direct result of wondering what fascinated his young worker. He then noted the Cossacks and was surprised. The Cossacks were every bit regimental in movement and this new behavior was quite questionable. Yuri had become curious. Yuri walked up to Peter and asked, “What is happening?” Peter looked up to the inquiring eyes of the master ship builder. “Sir?” “I know you ride with Cossacks after your hours here. Quite unusual you know? The Cossacks remain amongst themselves. They do not allow outsiders in. I find that most interesting,” Yuri elucidated. “I believe you know what is happening down there. Don’t deny it.” Peter was given a moment of respite as they watched Igor emerge from the manse and mount a waiting Don. The group rode into the northern forests. “You see,” Yuri indicated waving his finger. “The Cossacks have ignored Prince Igor all these years. Suddenly they ride him into the woods. And he goes willingly. Are they going to kill him?” Peter’s head snapped to look at Yuri Koslov. His answer was quick. He didn’t want anyone to think the Cossack soldiers were murderers or henchmen. “No!” “Aha! I knew you are aware of what is going on,” Yuri chirped triumphantly. “What is happening? Obviously it is important.” Yuri was 163
Payton Lee g
acutely aware of his environment and had been the basis of his success. If he ever allowed his senses to dull he would fall prey to surprise. Surprise is bad in business. “Tell me, lad!” Peter remained silent one more moment. He considered what he should reveal and that what he should not. “The true owner of the manse is coming to claim his home.” “A great man?” Yuri queried. “Yes, a Grand Duke. He is a Romanov,” Peter revealed. The news did shake Yuri. What did this mean? Why would a Romanov move to Novo Arkhangel’sk? Yuri did not say another word. Instead he turned and walked briskly to his home. He would tell his wife the news. When Yuri arrived at home, Sofia greeted him warmly with a broad smile. “Our Fabiyan has returned with Ekaterine,” Sofia bubbled. “Hurry, we will greet her at port. She has brought a husband with her.” Peter finished he work and returned to his home. He greeted his adopted mother, Natasha, with an adoring peck on her cheek. He was excited. “I believe the Grand Duke has arrived.” Natasha dropped the ceramic bowl she was carrying. It dropped to the floor and smashed to pieces. Natasha paled. “Mother?” Peter asked in concern. Natasha dropped to the kitchen chair. She needed a moment to collect herself. She hadn’t seen the Grand Duke for sixteen years. In that time she had raised his son as her own. Peter was grown now, but she still found it difficult to face losing him. Peter knelt at his adopted mother’s knees. “What is it mother? Are you feeling well? Shall I send for a physician.” “Dearest Peter, the pain I am feeling cannot be touched by a physician.” Peter looked at his adopted mother curiously. Natasha stroked Peter’s hair. “So. When do you think this Grand Duke will arrive?” “Imminently. He sent word only a few days ago. I told you remember?” “Of course I remember,” Natasha sighed. “It just seems this is happening so quickly.” 164
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“What is happening quickly? Why does this Grand Duke upset you?” “He is from our past.” “Has he hurt you?” “No my darling. I will explain all of this later. Eat your supper. You are very late once again.” Peter sat down at the table and spooned the cabbage soup thoughtfully. “Yuri Koslov seemed upset at the arrival of a Grand Duke. You are upset. I’m not certain I like this Grand Duke.” “You mustn’t say such things. A Grand Duke’s arrival could mean many things. His presence here could affect us all. Remember my son, hoe many Grand Dukes do you know that would come to an outpost such as this?” Peter ate a slice of dark bread with butter. “It is curious. He even owns the manse that Prince Igor claims is his.” Natasha gasped. “How do you know this?” “You know the Cossacks let me train with them and I was given the missive from the Grand Duke. I learned all of this when the missive came,” Peter answered excitedly. “This was and is all secret, but I don’t think any of the Cossacks or Volk would mind me sharing it with you.” “How fortunate for me,” Natasha laughed. “This Volk has influenced you tremendously.” “He is fascinating. He knows so much of everything. He tells me stories of wars, generals, Czars, and the science of it all.” “Eat your meal. You will be off to the Koslov yards again tomorrow and you will need your rest,” Natasha stated. She would also be planning an opportunity to meet with Grand Duke Adrik Romanov. Catherine busied herself in the cabin. She had a great deal of last minute packing. It was best to wait until all the hold was emptied. Adrik had already left the ship with his horse. Catherine chuckled a little as she remembered how difficult it was for Adrik to lead Angel down the gangplank. Even the horse had acquired sea legs. Angel struggled on land for nearly an hour before Adrik saddled and rode her. Angel stretched out her legs in a full run. That was the last she had seen of Adrik. She was waiting for her parents. After all, she was married. She was carrying a child. She was safe enough from Prince Igor. Let Adrik take off and do as he would. He was a Grand Duke. She couldn’t begin to 165
Payton Lee g
fathom what a Romanov would be doing here and what plans Adrik would have. Catherine heard carriages and horses, but paid them no mind. The docks were often noisy after arrivals. She continued to finish all her last minute packing. Catherine didn’t hear or notice Adrik’s entrance. She jumped when she heard him call her name. “Ekaterine, our carriage awaits. It is time to go to our home.” Catherine’s head snapped up to look at her husband. He stood straight. His stance was that of a position of power. Catherine was actually afraid at that moment. “You have everything secured I see,” Adrik noticed with a gentler tone. “My Cossacks will bring all these later. For now, come with me.” He extended his arm for her hand. Timidly Catherine took her husband’s arm. He folded his hand over his and led her up to the deck, on to the docks, and to the carriage. It was the most magnificent carriage Catherine had ever seen. Even during her stay at St. Petersburg she had never seen a finer carriage. Six white magnificent geldings pulled the carriage. Just as Adrik opened the door for her to enter a smaller simpler carriage pulled up next to the docks. It was Yuri and Sofia Koslov. On horseback riding next to the carriage was Arman, Brody, Cheslav, and Eduard. Catherine was for the first time in her life unsure what to do. Should she break away from her husband and run to her family? What would a Grand Duke do? We he consider that insubordination? Would he punish her? Would he punish her family? In her indecision and hesitancy Adrik questioned her behavior. “Who are those people?” “They are my family. In the carriage are my mother and father. On the horses are four of my eldest brothers.” Adrik raised a brow. “They look formidable.” “My Mamma and Papa?” “No, your brothers.” “Well of course, they are my brothers,” Catherine quipped. She felt Adrik release her arm from his firm grip. It was Adrik’s opportunity to her to greet her parents. She took advantage of the release and took off in a full run to her father’s open arms. Adrik remained still and watched his young wife greet her parents. Soon her brothers had dismounted from their horses and had surrounded their sister. He watched quietly during the hugs and kisses of welcome. 166
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
His watchful eye on his wife kept him intensely occupied. He didn’t realize Yuri Koslov was watching him closely. Yuri approached Adrik and cleared his throat. “You are Ekaterine’s new husband.” Adrik broke his watch on Catherine and nodded stiffly to Yuri. At the same moment Volk appeared at Adrik’s side. “Your Royal Highness, we must make haste. There is much to do.” Yuri’s face paled. “You are the Grand Duke?” “He is and we have important things to do,” Volk interjected. It was important for Adrik to take possession of the mansion while Igor was away on the hunting trip the Cossacks had lured him on. Yuri was analyzing the current situation. He never approached a situation without thinking about all aspects. It suddenly struck him that his daughter was now a Grand Duchess. Nothing could please a father more than his precious daughter marrying not only into nobility but royal nobility. A Romanov! Sofia walked to her husband’s side. “I am Sofia Koslov, Ekaterine’s mamma. We welcome you into the family.” Adrik silenced Volk with a hand movement. He addressed Sofia, “Thank you madam. I am very pleased to be a part of the Koslov family. You are known in St. Petersburg. Your family is quite the talk in building your own service ships and your trading with the Orient, Sandwich Islands, and Amerikas.” Sofia was flattered. Yuri was concerned. It was not always good to be the talk of the St. Petersburg court. “I am looking forward to discuss your ship building and trade,” Adrik stated enthusiastically. “First I must take care of our living arrangements.”
167
Payton Lee g
Chapter 23 Adrik walked to Catherine pushing his body between the large brothers. No one had noticed her pregnancy and he was becoming concerned for the physical stress of the reunion. “Catherine, we still must establish our living arrangements.” Arman and Brody stood on either side of their sister. “We welcome you to the family,” Arman greeted. “You needn’t worry about acquiring living quarters, especially here in Novo Arkhangel’sk. We have a large home you can move into.” “Thank you gentlemen, but I already have lodging.” “Not with the Cossacks!” Brody exclaimed. “Our baby sister will not live with the Cossacks.” “Your royal highness,” Volk intruded. “We simply must be on our way. We are running out of time.” “Concerned over missing an important rendezvous with one of your many women, Volk?” Cheslav chided. In a small community the gossips tongues wagged continually about the certain irresistible charm of the Cossack leader, Volk Zolotov. His wife brought him many a story nearly every week. Volk turned and raised a brow. “Actually I needn’t worry for that. My young women will be waiting with a hot meal to serve me this evening. There are other matters of greater importance not only for the Grand Duke, but your family and the whole of Novo Arkhangel’sk.” “Grand Duke?” The brothers chimed. Adrik took the opportunity to retrieve Catherine. His arm was about her quickly as he showed her back to the carriage. While assisting Catherine into the huge carriage he turned to Yuri and Sofia. “You are invited to ride with my wife. It will give you more time to spend with Ekaterine.” Yuri agreed and took Sofia’s hand. Soon they were in the carriage and it pulled away. Adrik rode along side the carriage on Angel. Volk rode next to Adrik and they conversed intensely. 168
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Catherine continued to talk with her parents about the trip, Grigori, Lara, the new baby, and her experiences in Okhotsk. She looked out at Adrik many times wondering what this man Volk and her husband were discussing. “Which Romanov have you married? We didn’t catch the man’s name,” Yuri inquired. He hadn’t kept up with the Romanov family for sometime. He was also curious about this Grand Duke. Something was triggered in his memory and he was struggling to remember. He also looked very familiar. That familiarity was driving him to extraction. Where had he seen that face? “Grand Duke Adrik Mikhail Peteravich Romanov, first cousin to Czar Alexander,” Catherine replied. She noticed her father’s continually glances toward her husband. Sofia took her daughter’s hand. “Tell me daughter, how do you feel about this marriage?” Catherine stood on the precipice of baring her entire heart and the feelings of love and passion she had developed for her husband on the sea voyage, or the facts of the marriage itself. She chose the facts. “It is an arrangement,” Catherine answered. “Adrik is a Grand Duke and therefore the only true protection from Prince Igor. He treats me kindly and with respect. I am offered a life of comfort and protection. In return Adrik receives a portion of the Koslov shipping, trade, and his own ship.” “The Grand Duke wants these things?” Sofia queried in surprise. “He could buy and sell his own ships and trade. A note from his cousin would buy him a trading port.” “He seemed to want the Ship and a portion of the Koslov trade,” Catherine informed. “I do not know why. He has never explained these things to me.” “Have you asked?” Sofia pushed. “No,” Catherine responded timidly. “How could I ask his purpose? He is a Grand Duke!” “He is your husband,” Sofia retorted. “He is your husband and a man. In the bed he will wear no title. As his wife, you are a Grand Duchess. You have a right to know his dealings.” “Your Mamma is correct,” Yuri agreed. “He is your husband first. You both now carry the titles. He gave you this right.” “I’ve never thought about it in that light,” Catherine smiled. She truly had forgotten she was now a titled woman. She was a Grand 169
Payton Lee g
Duchess. Why should she fear this man? She was his wife! “I’ll ask him when convenient.” “I think you should also work on this arrangement,” Sofia chided. “Make this a marriage. It is within your power. You will not be happy unless this achieved.” “I believe Adrik considers this an arrangement only,” Catherine shared. “Then change his mind,” Sofia insisted. “If you need guidance, I shall assist you.” Catherine smiled broadly. “Your Mamma is quite efficient in such manners,” Yuri teased. “She trained me in very little time. I am quite happy in my marriage. Your Mamma has seen to it.” “I do need advice,” Catherine hesitated. “And guidance.” “We’ll get to work on it as soon as you are resettled,” Sofia assured. Volk and Adrik continued their conversations in Polish. Volk was aware that the Koslov family was a well-educated boyar family. He knew the family spoke fluent French, English, and Russian. Volk wanted his conversation with Adrik to remain private. He reported all of the current illegal operations of Prince Igor. Igor had fallen in with disreputable traders and suspicious English and American ship Captains. Volk reported Igor’s perpetual cruelty to slaves, servants, and animals. Igor was not beyond cruelty to anyone that fell in his path when he could use his name and power. The stealing of Adrik’s purse continued throughout Igor’s stay in the manse. Adrik was sickened at Volk’s reports of cruelty. He could barely contain his anger when he heard his beautiful horses were mistreated by Igor’s whip. He understood completely when he learned that all the servant or slave women hid themselves from Igor’s presence. As for the stealing of Adrik’s funds for the manse, he had expected it. He was not surprised by his cousin’s larceny or perfidy. He catalogued everything in his mind and placed them in a critical order. The first order of business would be to take personal control of his manse and household. Soon the Sonia would be arriving and his selected personal servants would be present to make his home comfortable. Sveta had trained the servants. He felt certain from what he currently knew about Catherine she would be a good mistress of the home. He chuckled to himself, what he knew about 170
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Catherine. He knew little of who and what she was. Yet, he felt closer to her than he ever felt to Magda. He thought he was in love with Magda. Their courtship was nearly as brief as his courtship of Catherine. At this point he knew more about Catherine than he ever learned about his first wife. Yet, he still knew very little about his current wife. Adrik comforted his inner marriage worries with the knowledge at least Catherine was at home and near her family. If she would flee from him for any reason, it would not be too far. The carriage stopped in front of Igor’s manse. Catherine lost all courage and found she was breathing shallowly. Her hands turned sweaty in fear. Was Adrik, the Grand Duke, going to challenge Igor immediately? Why did she have to be there? She had always been terrified of coming anywhere near this manse once Igor took possession. “Why do we stop here?” Sofia questioned. Her eyes glanced from her husband, daughter, and new son in law. “Surely the duke is not going to set the prince right now?” Catherine watched in horror as Adrik dismounted as well as Volk and all the Cossacks. Adrik walked to the carriage and opened the door. “Come my sweet, we are home.” Catherine choked. Sofia and Yuri looked at each other. “Your home?” Yuri found his tongue. “It is you, Grand Duke that is the most noble and wealthy relative of Prince Igor!” “To my sorrow and pain, it is true. Even before I met your daughter I was planning to return here and was given order by the Czar to correct many things.” “There is another day to do all this,” Sofia pleaded. “Do not take my daughter into that viper’s pit.” Catherine slid closer to her mother on the carriage bench. Her eyes widened with fear. She did not want to go into that manse of Prince Igor. It was one thing to know her husband could indeed have power over Igor. It was another thing to enter the manse that had been permeated with Igor’s excess and lusts. Catherine had avoided every nearing this manse after Prince Igor had moved in four years ago. She didn’t get over her trepidation that quickly. Thankfully her mother knew her fears, recognized them, and attempted to come to her aide. 171
Payton Lee g
Adrik would not be countered. He had no fear of any man much less a building. This was the manse he had designed and had built to be his home. Now this home would have a mistress, his beautiful young wife. This young wife was carrying his child. His beautiful concepts of life and marriage were here and now. He wouldn’t let this perfect life slip through his fingers. No! Not now. “Come Catherine,” he ordered extending his large hand into the carriage. His tone brooked no quarter. Tentatively Catherine touched Adrik’s hand and began to rise. Her hands were sweaty and trembling. Yuri attempted to come to her aide. “Surely moving into this manse can wait a few days. Give yourself some time to remove Prince Igor’s touch and replace them with your own touches. This is not your home yet.” Those words infuriated Adrik. Of course this was his house. It wasn’t Igor’s. He was not going to let anything stop him from taking possession. He was here at last, and Volk had told him his son was indeed living in Novo Arkhangel’sk. Unlike the great wisdom of battle he learned in being patient. He found he was impatient and pushing his will. He was not leading. He was pushing. He knew it was wrong and a general always listened to his troops. Why couldn’t he remember this was unfamiliar terrain? He had not even scoped out the battleground. Still, he couldn’t stop. He couldn’t stop. He took Catherine’s trembling hand and assisted her down from the carriage. Adrik turned to Yuri Koslov. “My livery will continue on to your house. Do not worry for your daughter. I will protect her.” Yuri growled, “ See that you do. I fear you have not yet realized the stench of your cousin and the treacherous demon he is.” It was as if Sofia could predict the future. “You are welcome in our home at any time should you find the need.” Then she spoke directly to her daughter. “I love you. Manage it to the best of your ability. Strength is within you.” Adrik moved his arm in command for the livery to continue. He propelled Catherine toward the manse with strength, yet still gentle. Volk had been standing in the background, but joined the couple. They were only a few feet from the steps of the manse when two boyarina women called out to Volk. A third woman, Aleut, appeared from the other side of the manse and ran towards Volk.
172
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Adrik sighed in exasperation. “Your magnetic personality can be quite an irritant at some occasions. Would it be possible to control the number of conquests?” Volk looked over his shoulder while walking toward the two boyarina. “Women are like vodka, produced from the good earth, and imbibed with a fiery spirit. A man must drink down their strong clear beauty in great drafts.” Catherine winced. She recognized the young women. She wondered what their fathers would do if they would know of their flirtations. Adrik wasn’t thwarted. “It would be helpful for you to walk with me into the manse.” Volk laughed, “I am only a thirsty man.” Adrik shook his head with mirth. “My friend you could drink the sea.” Again Catherine felt her body being propelled forward guided by Adrik’s strong arm against her back. Terrified she watched the coach holding her parents pull away. Strength. Her mother told her to pull from the strength she had within. If only she could just stop her heart from racing. The door opened as they neared the steps to the manse. Standing in the doorframe was a lovely young Aleut woman Catherine recognized as one that had recently married one of Adrik’s Cossacks. She saw the young woman’s husband standing next to her. Catherine was propelled into the hall as Adrik greeted the Cossack. Her olfactory senses were immediately assailed by many foul odors. She suddenly felt nauseous. What were those horrible odors? Adrik was immediately assailed by the odors as well. Boris was already explaining that no woman dared come to clean the house as long as Igor was master. Occasionally some peasants were brought in to clean, but it was soon filthy again after one of Igor’s parties for his cohorts from town. Boris explained his wife and several women were now inside cleaning and had started as soon as their husbands had ridden off with Prince Igor. There was simply too much to do in such a short time. Rancid food was still lying about on table with half filled stale wine, vodka, and rum glasses. There were urine stains on the floor, as well as ashes from cigars and the remnants of the cigars. “Most noble highness,” Boris addressed. “I think you should come to the master bedroom alone.” 173
Payton Lee g
Adrik nodded. “I’ll follow you.” He moved to Catherine. “Are you well?” Catherine shook her head in misery. “No, I need fresh air.” Boris ordered his young wife to take Catherine to one of the chairs near an open window. He then left the room with Adrik. Catherine was too ill to care at the moment. She faced the open window and inhaled the fresh sweet air. She didn’t even notice when Boris’ wife left the room with her bucket to get fresh water from the well. Adrik was appalled when he walked into the master bedroom. Filthy clothes of all sorts were scattered across the bed and floor. The room smelled worse than downstairs. Several filled chamber pots were in different places and reeked. There was also a strong scent of sex in the room. Even Adrik who had smelled the death of war found his stomach turning. “My wife and the others can barely stand the smells at a small periods of time even with the windows open,” Boris explained. “We will need several days to have this manse cleaned up properly before it is livable.” “How could this happen? How can any man of nobility live like this?” Adrik groused. He knew he would have to back down and take up Sofia’s offer. They would have to spend time at the Koslov home until his manse would be made livable once more. Catherine was gazing out the window, entranced by the beauty of her homeland. She felt so much better breathing the fresh sweet air. For the first time she felt a slight movement in her womb. It was as if her baby sensed it was home. Automatically she placed her hand over her abdomen. It was a true wonder carrying a child. Her child would be a prince or princess. She was concentrating on these wonderful thoughts when cold hard hands suddenly pressed on her shoulders. A terror she had dreaded finally showed. “Catherine, you have returned,” Igor oozed. “And to my surprise you have graced me with your presence. I am delighted.” Catherine automatically shrank from Igor’s touch. He felt her slip from his hand and held with gripping fingers. He pulled her up and around to face him. Igor smelled of horse and foul body odor. Catherine felt woozy and nauseous. She was sick from the odor of Igor and once again the parlor of the manse. Catherine could barely stand and was fighting to hold down the bile threatening to spill out and add to the stench of the room. 174
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Igor took her weakness and silence as an invitation to his lust filled body. He drew her to him and slanted his mouth over hers. Catherine began pushing away with all her might. She could no longer hold the bile. It was a vain fight since Igor enjoyed her resistance even more. He laughed mumbling something about he would enjoy training her in the obedience responses. At this point Catherine was ready to swoon into unconsciousness. Just as a black curtain was about to fall, Igor was away from her. Her bile erupted and she managed to turn to the window. She wretched until her she felt her insides had been turned out.
175
Payton Lee g
Chapter 24 Adrik yanked Igor away from Catherine and slammed him against the floor in one swift movement. He watched Catherine turn to the window and helplessly watched her as she emptied the contents of her stomach. Igor looked up at his attacker with rage and masked his surprise and anger immediately. Adrik was next to Catherine holding her gently and rubbing her back. It was little, but it was all he could think of to ease the discomfort of his young wife. Boris stepped over Igor attempting to assist the Grand Duke and his Duchess. Catherine sank into Adrik’s chest. She was sobbing from terror and embarrassment. “My little wife,” Adrik soothed. “I meant this to be a good home coming. I will send you to your parents until this manse is in order. My servants will be arriving soon. It will be better. I promise.” Catherine could not respond. She just whimpered in Adrik’s chest. “Boris, please take the Duchess to the Koslov manse,” Adrik requested. He whispered into Catherine’s ear, “ I’ll join you later.” Igor did not hear the conversation. He was regaining his breath from his hard shove to the floor. He also was checking his person for any cuts or bruises. He was noble and therefore he was more delicate than the common peasant. Adrik held onto Catherine walking her to the door and then released her to Boris’ care. He turned to Igor and pulled him to his feet by his tunic. Igor cringed in the presence of Adrik. He hated the Grand Duke and had been jealous of Adrik’s title and wealth since he was brought into the family circle by the Czar’s command and the request of his mother to Adrik’s Aunt Sveta. Adrik had attempted to train him in soldiering, but he failed miserably. He hated the military as he hated Adrik. He wanted a life of luxury and ease. He certainly didn’t want to work for any of it. Work was for peasants. At last he was developing underlings that would work for little and do all the labor and excessive work. He provided the information, connections, and nobility. He would profit the most. Things were just starting to go well and the Grand Duke shows up. He was just about to claim his bride, Catherine. He hoped Adrik would visit and leave quickly. He put on his best façade. “Greetings Cousin!” He dared look into Adrik’s eyes. What he saw terrified him. Adrik’s eyes were deep 176
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
midnight blue and filled with rage he had only seen directed at enemies of the czar. “I have heard of your perfidy, but I could not even imagine the levels to which you have achieved,” Adrik declared deceptively quiet as he picked invisible lint from Igor’s tunic. “I guarantee you that your duplicity has come to an end from this moment on. You will answer to me from today forward.” “Of course. I am your most humble servant as always,” Igor seeped convincingly. “Your belongings will be moved to the small cottage behind the manse. You will have no contact of any kind with servants, Aleuts, or Tlingit. I will be watching your visitors and your habits,” Adrik decreed. “There will be no more debauchery of any sorts. Am I clear?” “I am at your service, cousin,” Igor bit out. The Grand Duke’s arrival would indeed put a clamp on his activity, but he was clever and would continue on even if hampered. “I would ask one small favor.” Adrik raised a brow in question. “Please dear cousin, do not place me in the cottage. I intend to take a wife and she is most delicate. She is used to comfort,” Igor requested choking internally on every word of his plea. He was used to commanding and now thanks to the damnable Adrik he would be forced into a humbling role. Adrik of course knew he was referring to Catherine. The irony of his pathetic cousin caused a bubble of laughter to rise from his chest. It was wonderful. How long had it been since he truly laughed? “Unfortunately my wife finds your presence apprehensible. I must insist you live in the cottage.” “Your wife?” Igor asked nearly swallowing his tongue is shock. “You have never married!” “Recently I have acquired a young bride,” Adrik taunted. Then he turned on Igor for the kill. “And should I ever see your filthy hands upon her again I will kill you with my bare hands.” Igor’s eyes widened. Again he saw that violence reflected in Adrik’s eyes. What did he mean, your hands upon her again? Suddenly it came to him in a wave of jealous rage. “Catherine!” “Yes,” Adrik replied menacingly. “Catherine Koslov is now the Grand Duchess Romanov. We were married in Okhotsk several months ago. You will respect my duchess and keep your distance.” 177
Payton Lee g
“This is impossible!” Igor snarled. “I stated my suit long before she sailed to Okhotsk for the partition of her brother’s wife. She’s mine. She can’t be your wife!” “Oh but she is!” Adrik thundered. “My wife finds you appalling and quite frankly so do I. If it not were for your mother and the honor I hold for Tante Sveta I would gladly turn your head over to the Czar. As it is, you are on a slender tether. If I find you anywhere near Catherine, or hear her utter even a small complaint, I will lock you in irons and send you off to Siberia.” Adrik stood to full height and gave ominous warning, “ You know of me to understand this is not a threat. I give you my promise. Get out of my sight.” Igor stomped from the room. He would go to the banishment of the cottage, but first he needed to get really drunk. He remounted his horse and left for the town tavern. Igor needed strong vodka and his new comrades. Adrik paced for a moment in the parlor. The smell was too much even for a man used to the smell of the war dead. He walked outside to the compound and spoke to several Cossacks. They brought Angel to him. Once he was riding Angel he felt a comfort once again that he had not felt since they entered his manse. He would never have believed his haven would have been so fouled by his cousin. He wondered for just a moment if his manse would ever be the haven he dreamed of all those lonely nights in the battlefields. This would be his haven, his new life, and of course there was his son. He wanted desperately to be settled before he greeted his son. Volk had already shared with him that the boy was here and shared the love of horses, and the Cossack life. Volk had told him young Peter had begun basic training in the Cossack skills. Of course all of Adrik’s Cossacks had recognized the boy’s likeness to his father, but not one had revealed the truth to Peter. Adrik found himself riding the grounds of his new estate until it was sunset. “Is she asleep?” Yuri asked Sofia when she came into the kitchen from the stairway. Sofia walked to her husband and placed a loving hand on his shoulder. She allowed him to brush her knuckles with his lips. All these years of marriage and they loved each other more every day. “Yes, after my calming tea she finally sleeps.”
178
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Our baby was terrorized by that manse. The Grand Duke was insane to take her there. The filth of Prince Igor would not be easily removed.” “I cannot believe it myself. I could see our Catherine was near hysteria when he dragged her into that manse,” Sofia agreed. “I should like to bring him to tow on that regard, especially carrying his child.” Yuri’s head snapped up. “His child?” Sofia sat on her husband’s knees. She leaned her head on Yuri’s shoulder. “Our daughter carries our grandchild and her husband knows this. Yet, he put her through such terror. He should have realized nothing will stop Prince Igor in his lustful appetites.” “Igor’s filthy hands touched her,” Yuri strangled vehemently. “I should like to cut off those hands. Where was her husband? Where was this Grand Duke when she needed his protection? There is some evil that simply cannot be held in check.” “Catherine told me her husband removed Igor’s hands, but she was too ill to remember much of it,” Sofia explained. At that moment the entrance of their oldest son, Arman, interrupted their conversation. “Grand Duke Adrik requests your temporary hospitality for him and his wife,” Arman announced. “Imagine asking hospitality for our baby sister. Of course, if he were not a Grand Duke I would like to blacken his eyes, not welcome him.” “What have I done to earn such disfavor?” Adrik asked entering the room behind Arman. He bowed to Yuri and Sofia. “Where is my wife? I hope you have given her shelter. I sent her to you with Boris. It appears my manse is in need of a good cleansing. I had no idea of its condition.” Sofia stood and squared her shoulders. She braced for battle with the czar’s greatest generals. “Your wife knew of the condition. We all knew of the condition, but you would not hear us.” Adrik had prepared himself for humility when he rode to the Koslov compound. He knew he had been wrong, and this was the first time in his life he had turned away advice from those that lived in a battlefront. He was a military genius because he always listened to his generals and aides advice. “Tis my great folly that I did not.” “You admit you were wrong?” Yuri gasped. “I do,” Adrik replied simply. “Can my wife and I seek shelter here until my servants arrive and the manse is repaired?” 179
Payton Lee g
“And what of Igor?” Yuri demanded. “Will you clean him from the manse?” “From Novo Arkhangel’sk?” Arman added. “Igor has been moved out of the manse. He is under my control,” Adrik stated. He said the words, but in his heart he wondered if Igor would ever be under control. He thought the reports from Volk had been exaggerated. Today he realized those reports had only scratched the surface of Igor’s treachery and debauchery. Yes, he said brave words. How often had he led troops into battle with such brave words? This was a battle he had to win. He wanted this haven, his son, his wife and not to forget his new offspring now growing in Catherine’s womb. Sofia would not be deterred by such brave words. “I do not believe that propaganda anymore than you really do. Igor under your control? Even the Czar couldn’t control that Prince. He scoffs at all authority. Baranov is an ant hill under his feet.” Sofia walked up to Adrik and gazed directly into his eyes. “If you truly believe your own words, then I shall have no recourse but to shield my daughter from your folly.” Adrik raised his brow in surprise. No woman had ever spoken to him like this with the exception of his beloved Tante Sveta. At that moment he felt a fondness grow for his new mother in law. Yuri had noticed the movement of the brow as a sign of anger. He would protect his beloved wife and daughter even at the cost of his own life. “What my wife speaks is very true and wise. I stand with my Sofia. I will shield my daughter from such foolish thinking.” Adrik couldn’t help himself. He began laughing. “My dear parents. I cannot begin to appreciate your welcome into the family and your home. You do well as advising generals. I will indeed procure your assistance in protecting my wife, your daughter, and obeying the Czar’s command to bring peace and order to Novo Arkhangel’sk. The first step would be to bring Prince Igor to tether.” Yuri and Sofia looked at each other with surprise. They had braced themselves to battle to the death. The believed they were offering their heads. Instead they found the Grand Duke to applaud their bravery and request their assistance. Adrik felt their surprise and understood it. “Don’t be too surprised that I take advice and help from any who offer it. I depend on my generals and advisory staff to defeat enemies and aide in the winning of battles.” He walked to the table and sampled a piece of black bread. “If you 180
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
wouldn’t mind I would like to eat right now. I find I am famished. I am also bone tired and would take rest before we begin the battle plans.” “I apologize for my lack of hospitality,” Sofia chirped happily. She took an immediate liking to this humble Grand Duke, and husband to her daughter. “I’ll prepare a meal for you.” “I’ll prepare a room for you,” Yuri offered walking toward the door. “I would prefer to share the bed with my wife,” Adrik suggested. “I have first quieted her enough to sleep,” Sofia responded. “It is better for her and your child to have the comfort of an undisturbed rest.” To Sofia’s surprise the Grand Duke relented once again. “I would not cause Catherine any undo disturbance. I will eat and sleep under your protection,” Adrik stated. He took a chair at the table and held his head in his hands. “I am so tired. I am so very tired.” Sofia ladled a large helping of hot salmon soup into a bowl and placed it in front of Adrik. She pushed the black bread with butter nearer to him. Her last offering was a large cup of hot tea. He ate the simple fare as if a starved man. Sofia thought it odd that a royal would enjoy a simple soup and the black bread of peasants. Yet, before this noble enjoyed her food as if it were a grand banquet. It showed her that this general fought and lived with his men. Her contempt changed to admiration. He also desired to sleep with his wife. In his eyes she saw true concern. She could feel he loved her daughter. Was her daughter wrong when in Catherine’s terror she stated their marriage was merely a convenience for him? Sofia was never one to mince words. “You love her.” Adrik’s head snapped up from his meal. “Madam?” “You truly love my daughter, don’t you? And for the sake of your soul, do not lie to yourself!” Sofia exclaimed. Adrik was no longer the royal Grand Duke, he had transformed into one of her sons. “I have been told this was only a marriage of convenience. The same type of marriage we sent Catherine to Okhotsk to obtain. It hasn’t turned out that way. She loves you. I can see it in her eyes. I can see you love her.” “Madam, to save my soul I will confess to you. I love Catherine. I don’t know how or when, but it happened. I could hope your daughter would learn to love me. I wish it so, but not once has she stated such.” Sofia’s hand reached across the table and gently squeezed the Grand Duke’s hand. “How long had your jar been so empty?” 181
Payton Lee g
Sofia’s hand was as comforting as his mother’s hand. He couldn’t lie to himself any longer. He certainly wouldn’t lie to a woman as noble as Sofia. He knew exactly what she meant. How many times had he heard that analogy with his troops? “ I believe I have been empty for a long time. Perhaps eighteen years.” “What happened?” Sofia inquired. Why not bare his soul to this woman? He felt an affinity with her. It was if he was speaking to his dear mother. “You heard of my first wife, Magda?” “Yes,” Sofia replied simply. “It was the talk of Russia’s Court for sometime. There were those that believed you murdered her, and others that believed she died of her own will and addiction to opium. Oh do not look so surprised. There were many that knew of your wife’s addiction to opium.” “It was then my jar emptied. I was under honor and directive by Czarina Catherine to end the revolt of the Polish trying to gain the throne. One of the conspirators sentenced to death was Magda’s brother. Their family had always hated me, but Czarina Catherine commanded our marriage as a political tie to strengthen Polish relationships.” “You knew it was political, but you thought you loved her,” Sofia stated knowingly. “Da, she was exquisitely beautiful. Magda was a vision. All the men in our troop had desired her. She was a polish princess that was the dream of men and I was thrilled when Czarina Catherine had betrothed her to me. I was the envy of many,” Adrik reminisced. “Indeed I thought I was in love. I ignored the contempt I felt from my wife and her family when they were near. Of course Magda stayed with her family most of the time.” “I understand your trepidation about our Ekaterine staying here, but we are not Magda’s family,” Sofia scolded gently. “We hold no political views. We are merely a close family.” “Sometimes it is hard to stop feelings when the experiences of the past were so painful,” Adrik confessed. “Release that pain,” Sofia advised. “When you release your sorrow you will open your heart to the love that is free for the taking. What is the rest of your story?”
182
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
183
Payton Lee g
Chapter 25 Adrik wanted to tell his side of the story. He wanted to tell Sofia. She was someone he felt comfortable with. He knew some how she would not patronize him, offer him sympathy, or even cast blame upon him. Adrik wanted those bands of pain released. They had enslaved him far too long. He knew Sofia was right. If he released his burden it would finally free him. “The traitors were caught and held in a make shift prison near the home of Magda’s family. I went there happily to greet my wife. I had been away from Magda for four months. We had only been married six months. I was so happy. I thought I loved her. ‘ Adrik continued. He could feel the straps of his living hell loosening. How fortunate was he to find a woman such as Sofia? The comfort of a kind ear and the security of knowing your emotions are kept sacred were offered by this magnificent woman. He relived every moment of that day. “The butler answered the door to the mansion that was nearly a palace. Magda’s family was wealthy and of noble Polish blood. The mansion was opulent to the extreme. Many Russian Palaces did not equal this lavish residence. Although uncomfortable in the lair of my in law family, I felt euphoric at the prospect of being with my new wife once again. I brought my good friend Ilya with me. We planned on several quiet moments before the Czarina called for us once more. Handing the butler my sword, cape, and hat I questioned him where Magda was in the house. The butler was rude as always. He ignored my inquiry. Instead one of Magda’s brothers came to the parlor where Ilya and I sat enjoying a cognac the maid had offered us.” “Magda will be at supper,” the brother stated in irritation. “She is quite ill.” “I should see her,” Adrik said rising from his chair with worry. “What is her malady?” “Magda is enceinte with your child,” the brother sneered contemptuously. “Of course a Russian child would make any Polish princess ill.” 184
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Adrik was speechless. He was going to be a father. He was thrilled and worried. “I must see her!” He walked briskly past her sneering brother, up the staircase and toward the wing in which Magda’s suites were housed. Without knocking he entered the door to find Magda sitting on the day couch allowing her maid to brush her hair for styling. Adrik slid to his knees taking Magda’s hand and kissing her knuckles tenderly. “My love! I heard such wonderful news. You bless me with our child.” Magda snatched her hand away. “A blessing? There is no blessing in carrying this babe. I am ill every day. I am tired constantly. It brings me no pleasure to offer life to yet another Romanov. She reached for her opium.” Adrik held her hand. “Do not continue using this poison. This is what makes you ill!” “It is not this sweet nectar,” Magda snarled. “It is this leech growing inside of me.” “Darling,” Adrik attempted to console. Magda slapped his face with great strength. “I am no darling to you!” I learned much in your absence. I will not be happy in such a marriage I was forced into. I find I have other options.” Adrik palmed his cheek. He was furious. No woman had ever slapped him; no man had ever dared touch his person. How could his wife say such things? He was overjoyed at impending parenthood. He knew Magda was never happy with the mandated marriage, but now she was venomous. He walked out of the room to calm himself. His anger was always vented at enemies. He could not trust himself to control his emotions. He dearly wanted to strike Magda. He wouldn’t harm his wife and especially now in her delicate condition. “I will see you at supper. Perhaps you might feel better.” When the door was closed behind him he heard Magda scream after him, “Swine!” He heard a loud thud against the door and china smashing to the floor. “What is it?” Ilya questioned meeting Adrik at the top of the staircase. “I don’t know. She doesn’t look ill. She looks a bit pale, but she is still abusing opiates,” Adrik shared shaking his head in disgust. “Magda was never what I would call a contented wife, my lord,” Ilya alleged. “Even as a woman she seems spiteful and unhappy.” “She is my wife,” Adrik snarled. 185
Payton Lee g
“A Grand Duchess of the Romanov name who seems to despise the Russians and life,” Ilya volunteered. “My good friend, I think nothing will make her happy.” “I am truly at a loss,” Adrik admitted. “Supper will be soon. We should prepare. I am in need of a bath.” “I agree! We both smell like our horses.” Several hours later Adrik and Ilya walked into the great dining room to find Magda in conversation with a Frenchman that Adrik recognized from the Russian Court, Francois Deveraux. “General Deveraux,” Adrik addressed. “This is a surprise to find you here.” “I have been friend to this family for sometime,” Deveraux replied haughtily. He had been in love with Magda since he met her three years ago. He was furious when he learned the Czarina had arranged a political marriage with her favorite nephew and the Polish princess. Deveraux had been hatefully jealous of Adrik in St. Petersburg. He hated Adrik’s striking good looks, healthy and handsome physique, his wealth, his title, and nearly everything that seemed perfection in Adrik and his reputation. When Deveraux had returned for a visit and learned Adrik and the object of his affection had married by Decree of the Czarina his hatred increased ten fold. The Grand Duke had everything, and now he had the love of his life. He vowed he would still obtain his Magda from the hands of the stupid Russian. He would continue his profitable role as spy among the Poles for the Czarina, and he would offer the Poles information for money as well. He would pretend to befriend the Poles and endear himself to Magda and her family. He already had won Magda’s attentions. He set his plan in motion to forever separate the Grand Duke and his Duchess. His plan would work perfectly and Magda would be his. He would use the child she carried to torment the Grand Duke for as long as he lived. He was the master of duplicity. He left France in the dual role of monarchist and Jacobin. It made no matter to him who ruled any land. He was the master of all as he played all of them for their weakness. Deveraux had been born a poor relative of a French noble family. His jealousy and dark heart of envy had led him into the training of the darker sides of political power. He learned it so well he was now a wealthier man than all of his wealthy noble relatives combined. The more he obtained, the more he wanted. Now he wanted Magda. He smiled wickedly. Tomorrow he would have her. 186
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Adrik did not wish to continue any conversation with Deveraux. There was an inner voice that warned him the man was completely untrustworthy. When he mentioned his feelings about Deveraux to the Czarina, she laughed and agreed with him. “Can you ever trust a spy, my dear?” Adrik approached Magda. “Come wife, we should retire to our rooms.” “Leave me,” Magda sneered. “I am enjoying my conversation with General Deveraux.” She took the cheroot from her brother’s mouth. Placing the cheroot in her mouth she inhaled the smoke. The look on Adrik’s face gave Magda a delight. He was pained and shocked. Magda then took a brandy snifter and poured herself a cognac. “Enough!” Adrik growled. He took the cheroot from Magda and threw it on the floor. He smashed the remainder with his foot. Magda turned on him with a vengeance. “Leave me!” “Our child,” Adrik crumpled into pleading. “I hate this brat you have created in me! Your brat has made me ill! It shall ruin my figure, and ruin my life! If I could lose this Russian swine growing in me I would!” Adrik was crushed by those words. He didn’t know what to do or say. Deveraux immediately took advantage of the situation. He moved to Magda’s side and protectively put his arms about her shoulders. “Do not be upset, sweet.” He looked to Adrik and spoke far too sweetly, “I would take care with any word spoken. A woman as beautiful as Magda is so delicate and needs to be comforted and treasured.” Adrik was furious with the impertinence of the Frenchman. In St. Petersburg the Frenchman would have been flirting with death. Adrik would dearly love to use his Shashka and sever the Frenchman’s tongue. Ilya had remained silent next to Adrik, but he was still evaluating the situation. It was obvious the Frenchman was purposely aggravating the Grand Duke. Magda’s temperament had turned from snippy to hostile. It was obvious. Ilya was also aware this was hostile ground. The alliance Czarina Catherine hoped for was almost non-existent. He had to get the young hotheaded Grand Duke out of here before something happened that could not be repaired. Magda’s family accepted Catherine’s plan of marriage to the Grand Duke for the prestige, power, and money it would bring. They had hoped dearly the young Grand Duke would have become a casualty of 187
Payton Lee g
war. Instead they were burdened once again with his presence and their daughter was now carrying the offspring of a noble Russian. Magda couldn’t believe she conceived from the wedding night. It was the only night she had to endure his physical presence. The wedding had been planned knowing the Grand Duke would be dispatched to a war front the next day. He was back again and demanding his husbandly rights. At the moment she was only interested in the handsome suave Frenchman. To Ilya’s relief a Cossack appeared at the door holding a missive for the Grand Duke. Adrik took the packet, opened it, and read it. His face was grim. The packet had been sealed by non other than Alexander Romanov, his cousin and future Czar of all Russia. The missive was urgent. Adrik and Ilya left immediately. It was a short trip from Ursus to Warsaw. Alexander had remained awake to greet them. “There are more traitors,” Alexander stated softly. “Grand Mere wishes this matter to be ended quickly with a public execution.” “When? The trials?” “The trial will be tomorrow morning. The executions will be in the afternoon,” Alexander informed pacing in the room restlessly. “You will return to St. Petersburg immediately after that. Grand Mere wishes your presence at court. I must leave tonight. I am expected in Kiev this week. I will have to ride hard and fast to be there.” “I will see to it,” Adrik acknowledged. Alexander placed his hand on his cousin’s shoulder. “I know how you feel. I too despise executions, especially public ones. Yet it must be.” Alexander was silent for a moment. Then he squeezed Adrik’s shoulder. “It is worse I am afraid. Grand Mere demands that your Shashka execute the six men.” Adrik was used to death, but it was death during battles. He had been wounded four times and he was only eighteen. He hated executions. There was nothing noble about the deaths. “I will do as the Czarina orders. There are six? I thought our security brought in four.” “Two more were apprehended based on information from that French spy.” “Deveraux?” Ilya and Adrik questioned in unison. Alexander raised a brow. “Da! How did you know?” “He is visiting Adrik’s wife’s family,” Ilya responded. 188
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“That explains his presence here. Most convenient to find two spies here in Poland,” Alexander remarked. “I must leave now. Here are your orders, Adrik.” Adrik accepted the package. “I’ll look at them tomorrow. Ilya and I must rest. Safe trip your highest majesty.” Adrik was roused early in the morning after only a few hours sleep. Alexander had billeted him in one of his family’s mansions. A valet had prepared a hot bath, barber and shave, and fresh clothes for Adrik. After he had been dressed a large breakfast was served. Ilya had been treated in similar manner and arrived in time to walk together to the trials. The trials began although the verdict was predetermined. The men had been caught in guerrilla tactics against the Russian Army and sedition had been documented in detail. The Russian spy network had done a thorough job. Adrik and Ilya took their places in the back of the room facing the judges. Neither men could hear much from their location, but it wasn’t necessary. Their presence for the trials was strictly propaganda. The shackled prisoners were brought in and faced the judges. One by one the charges were stated. The responses were written down. None of the men denied the charges. In fact they were belligerent throughout the trial and after sentence. In the early afternoon the prisoners were brought to the public square. They had been allowed several hours for prayer and preparation with meeting their God. Six blocks of wood had been prepared and Adrik’s Shashka had been sharpened. He stood tall and in full uniform. He would never be an executioner if it had not been the Czarina’s command. He did understand how important it was as propaganda to have the citizens of Warsaw see a royal blood execute the seditionists. The first four prisoners received their fate at his hand. Adrik approached the fifth prisoner tied to the block. He was met with Russian condemnations and foul words from the prisoner. It was his brother in law, Jurek. He was Magda’s favorite brother of the five brothers. Jurek was cursing him. Adrik raised the Shashka. He couldn’t believe he married into a family that hated the Russians this much. It was obvious the marriage did not reap the benefits the Czarina had hoped for. He couldn’t believe that Magda trusted the very man that delivered her brother to the executioner, Francois Deveraux. 189
Payton Lee g
It was the moment he raised his Shashka he heard Magda’s screaming. She was cursing him. Deveraux was with her, holding her, consoling her, and looking at Adrik with contemptuous eyes. Jurek looked up at Adrik, straining from his bonds, and cursed. Adrik’s temper flared. He allowed his mind to fill with rage. Deveraux had planned this scene. Deveraux as a trusted friend of Magda’s family had learned of the family treasons. He had known of the planned executions as a spy for the Russians. He turned Jurek in knowing Adrik had been selected as executioner. He brought Magda here to witness the execution. Magda would see her beloved brother executed under the hand of her husband. This would turn Magda away from Adrik forever. Magda would be his and the child was merely an advantage to use for control and manipulation with Magda’s hatred for her husband. The plan was faultless. Deveraux’s jealousy of Adrik would be sated with denying both Adrik’s wife and child. Adrik’s rage could not be controlled. As Jurek cursed him he raised the Shashka and brought it down severing Jurek’s head. The scream from Magda would haunt him for the rest of his life. Suddenly there was a silence. Adrik couldn’t look at Magda or Deveraux. He finished the last execution. Adrik had already received his new missive from the Czarina. He bathed, washing the execution blood from his body. Ilya had set out a fresh uniform that was suitable for the swift travel required by the time constraint to arrive in St. Petersburg. “We must hurry,” Ilya urged walking toward the stables. “First I must get Magda,” Adrik fumed. “She must be removed from her family. My child must be born in St. Petersburg.”
190
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 25 191
Payton Lee g
“You will abduct her?” Ilya asked in surprise. “It is hardly an abduction. She is my wife.” “Your wife will not come willingly, and she will slow our pace,” Ilya countered. “Forget this foolishness. You can send for her after you meet with the Czarina. A command from the Czarina will order her to the St. Petersburg Court.” Adrik contemplated that as a solution. It would be the easiest answer. “Deveraux is with her. Deveraux orchestrated that scene. He is poisoning her mind.” “All the more reason to have Czarina Catherine command her presence in the Russian Court,” Ilya implored. “Of course you are right,” Adrik sighed. He did not want any harm to come to his unborn child. Forcing a hard ride or argument might cause problems with the pregnancy. He would send an upholstered and comfortable carriage to Ursus with the Czarina’s orders. The men traveled to St. Petersburg to meet with Czarina Catherine. Adrik, Ilya, Volk, and his troop of Cossacks were reunited for the purpose of arranging for the Treaty of Jassy. “Our Czarina looks older,” Ilya commented. “Ruling our empire has truly exhausted her.” Adrik agreed. “It is most tragic that after all the loving of a great mother queen, she must rescind her freedoms for fear of the blood running of the French Revolution.” “Robespierre is both a leader and tyrant,” Volk commented. “He is the French shining example of the country’s bloody duplicity.” “I couldn’t agree more. It is comforting to know that the Czarina has agreed to bring Magda to St. Petersburg under her tutelage,” Adrik sighed in relief. “It is not the time for my wife to be involved so closely with that treacherous spying Frenchman Deveraux.” “What happened then?” Sofia asked breaking into the intense emotions the Grand Duke was showing. “I returned from my missive two years later,” Adrik answered. “The Czarina informed me that although my private carriage, and her command had been sent to Ursus, it returned empty. Magda had 192
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
disappeared. No one knew where she had gone. There were only rumors that she disappeared into the southeastern portion of France.” “Deveraux,” Sofia uttered as a strong statement. Adrik nodded. “Did you ever find them? How did you learn of your son?” Sofia inquired. The cleansing of these old wounds was painful, but necessary. Sofia would have a strong and unobstructed marriage for her youngest daughter. “I returned for a rest to my home in St. Petersburg. Tante Sveta had sought information for me. A note had been sent secretly to one of her inquiries. The note had been written and sent by Magda’s Russian maid, Natasha. It seems the maid had always remained loyal to the Romanov family regardless of Magda’s hatred and addictions. Apparently Natasha stayed with Magda as her only companion to ensure safety and protection of the Romanov child.” “This Natasha’s true loyalty was unknown to Magda,” Sofia stated in wisdom. “Yes,” Adrik acknowledged. “She appeared loyal to Magda and Deveraux to protect my child.” Adrik cleared his throat. He reached for the hot tea and sipped at it. “Natasha had written to me about the place Magda and Deveraux were staying.” He choked. “Where they were hiding my son from me. She had borne my son. My heir. I went immediately to the chateau in the south of France. Ilya accompanied me. It was the first time in my military career I went incognito. We both felt it would be safer to travel into France and gain entry into the chateau. I found their hiding place. There was no doubt Magda had chosen luxury and wealth. The chateau was opulent and well staffed. Finally we gained entrance. I found Magda in her boudoir. The servants we free about gossiping even in front of visitors stopping on their way to Germany. The told of how ill the mistress was and they didn’t believe she would live another night. The entire staff knew of her addiction to opium. Even Deveraux tried to dampen her increasing appetite for the drug. She found new and different ways to obtain more and more.” Sofia placed her hand on top of Adrik’s hand. It was her assurance and prompt for him to continue. “I was shocked to see her lying on the bed. Her skin was a white bluish color. It stretched not across flesh, but only bone. Her eyes were black pits and her hair was dry and sparse. The woman who had been my 193
Payton Lee g
wife and was only eighteen years of age looked to be at least a hundred years old. Her eyelids flickered open and she saw me.” “So you have come to haunt me? I laugh at you, Specter. How strange that you would appear to me now. Perhaps I am close to death.” “Magda, come with me. Come with me to my home. I’ll make you well,” Adrik pleaded. He was heart broken at the sight of his once beautiful wife. If he could get her away from Deveraux and from the opium he was certain he could make her well and beautiful again. He would have his son and his family dreams once again. “I spit upon your face, Specter,” Magda snarled. “Go away. I have beaten you. You will never have your son. Should I really die as they tell me, which I truly do not believe I shall. I feel so light, so happy, and so comfortable. Listen to me, Specter; your son will be kept from you always. You killed my brother, you are a murderer and damned to hell in eternity. Your price to pay here is never to see …to see… your son.” “She died at that moment. I held her cold lifeless body and cried. I cried!” Adrik shared with Sofia as if it was an offense to cry. Ilya came up behind me with Natasha. “Come with me, hurry,” Natasha urged. “Deveraux has heard there is a tall blonde stranger in the house. He believes it is you. He is coming to her room. He will kill you if he finds you here. France is a bloodthirsty place. All they need is a hint of conspiracy and you will be beheaded.” “Listen to her, Adrik,” Ilya encouraged. “I must see my son. I must take him,” Adrik argued. “I will take you to your son,” Natasha replied. “But hurry! You will be no good to the boy dead.” “She led me into a separate wing of the house. We heard Deveraux enter Magda’s room. He screamed in pain when he found her dead. I heard him curse my name. He believed I came into her room and killed her. I wanted to go back and kill him with my bare hands, yet I knew to win a battle would not win the war. I followed Natasha into the nursery. There he was, my son, Peteravich. He was beautiful. Natasha commented on how much he looked like me, like his father. We heard Deveraux and his men approaching the room. Natasha led us to a secret staircase that led out of the chateau. I wanted to take my son, but Natasha wouldn’t hear of it. The boy was too young to go on such an exhaustive trip. Natasha promised that if I would flee and live, she would try to keep in contact with me. We left and I heard Deveraux searching the room for 194
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
me. He woke the sleeping boy and I heard my son crying. I heard Natasha soothing him. It broke my heart.” “You’ve heard from this Natasha since then?” Sofia queried. “Deveraux buried Magda and took my son and Natasha across France, Germany, Italy, India, and finally Russia. She wrote me when she could, but Deveraux would never stay in any place long enough for me to reach it. In Russia Natasha told me she had met and fell in love with a Russian Naval Lieutenant. By this time Peter was about ten or eleven years old. I had just returned from Siberia.” “Siberia?” Sofia asked with surprise. “A Romanov in Siberia? Was it Czar Peter? We left Russia when he was anointed.” “A wise move,” Adrik concurred. “A wise decision of Czarina Catherine near the end of her reign was a command to me. Czarina Catherine knew Peter would not harm his son Alexander. Alexander played his grandmother and father quite well. The Czarina knew I would be in danger from Peter. She ordered Ilya, Volk, and I to Siberia to train a regiment of Cossack guards. Peter didn’t even concern himself with our whereabouts. The move to Siberia was brilliant. We had time to find the most talented Cossacks in Siberia. We had the time to train a crack regiment. Our group fought with Alexander in the war with France. Many of the Cossacks here are from the Regiment. The Cossacks are the finest in all of Russia. When Alexander finally became Czar I returned to St. Petersburg. I was able to authorize the papers allowing Natasha and her husband, Mikail Volgarski, to transfer to the new frontier of Novo Arkhangel’sk. While in Siberia and visits to Okhotsk I learned a great deal about your shipbuilding and trading family. I learned of the trades open in the frontier. I love my cousin, but I am tired of the court and intrigue. I knew I would follow my son here. I started with the house near yours. Soon my staff and the rest of my belongings will arrive. I will soon see my son.” Adrik felt incredible relief. Confession was good for the soul. It was all out, the entire story. There was no condemnation, as he feared. He was relieved to learn that what he heard of the Koslov family was true. They had been fiercely loyal to Russia, the Romanov family, and left when Peter reigned. They were wise to realize Russia would not be a good country while Peter was Czar. “And your son is here in town at this very moment,” Yuri stated from a dark corner near the entrance to the kitchen. Adrik bolted straight up when he heard Yuri’s voice. His news slowly sank into his brain. “How long have you stood there?” 195
Payton Lee g
“Long enough, your highness,” Yuri replied. “I have to admit I was quite concerned about my daughter and her well being when I first learned it was you she had married. I had been in St. Petersburg on business when I first heard rumors from France that you had murdered your wife.” Yuri took a chair next to Adrik. “You are not responsible for her death. You must not punish yourself for those things you had no control over.” Adrik looked into Sofia’s sympathetic eyes and then turned to gaze into Yuri’s understanding ones. He was home. Indeed he was home. “How do you know of my son?” “Peter works on my ships. He is so like his great grandfather, Czar Peter the Great. He is good with his hands, extremely intelligent, and I have recently learned shares your love of horses with the Cossacks,” Yuri stated. Adrik beamed with pride, “Da, Volk had shared with me his tutelage with Peter.” Sofia reached her hand across the table and patted Adrik’s hand. “Remember my daughter carries your child. She will need your attention as well. Her child will also be your blood.” “I am grateful and promise you Catherine will have attention, care, and respect. I offer her a life of luxury and contentment. She is a good woman. I know this. You can also be assured I will care and raise our child with tenderness and love,” Adrik vowed. “He’s here, Mikail,” Natasha whispered running into her husband’s arms as he entered the parlor. She had been waiting for her husband in the parlor since she had tucked her young children in bed. Mikail Volgarski embraced his wife, folding her in his powerful arms. He felt her trembling. He had known since this afternoon of the Grand Duke’s arrival. His captain had kept everyone on board to spit polish the entire ship. The captain was terrified when he heard a Grand Duke had arrived at the outpost town. Of course Mikail knew the real reason Adrik Romanov was in Novo Arkhangel’sk. Mikail knew Adrik Romanov was here for his son, Peter Romanov. A part of Mikail’s heart was aching. He knew Natasha’s heart was hurting. Natasha had raised Peter as her own son. He adopted Peter and loved the boy just as if he was his son. Now was the time the boy’s father would claim Peter. He and Natasha would have a large hole in their hearts. “We knew this event would occur,” Mikail attempted in comfort. 196
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Natasha buried her face in Mikhail’s naval jacket. Her tears flowed freely. “I know. It’s just so hard. It’s right, but it’s so hard.” Mikhail pulled Natasha closer. His tears fell onto her soft fragrant hair. It still surprised him how much he loved this wonderful woman. “I must talk to the Grand Duke. He must let me tell Peter first. I want Peter to understand the entire story,” Natasha sniffed. “I agree on your course. We must be the ones to tell Peter of his true heritage. I will go with you tomorrow and call upon the Grand Duke,” Mikail whispered into Natasha’s ear. “The admiral has given us a day leave and then must prepare in case the Grand Duke calls upon him. Of course we know better, don’t we, sweet? Come, we will retire now and get a good night’s rest.” Adrik rose early and returned to the manse after a pleasant breakfast with Sofia. He realized during that breakfast he respected and loved his new mother in law as much as he respected and loved his Tante Sveta. Adrik grinned. This Koslov family was not at all like Magda’s family. Here in this family fold he felt comfortable. He rolled up his sleeves and began helping the servants clean and air the manse. It felt good for him to work physically. Catherine was on his mind. He was told she was still resting. It bothered him not to have her warm body next to his at night. He missed that and realized this young upstart willful woman was beginning to mean a great deal to him. Adrik felt guilt about the fear Catherine had endured in the manse. This was one time he wished he could have strangled Igor with his bare hands. The man was contemptible to say the least. If Igor could be caught in his illegalities there was a chance Adrik could have him sent to a Siberian camp. There Igor would be frozen and out of trouble. The thought brightened Adrik’s mood. There was still the issue of meeting his son. He wondered how he would arrange the meeting. Adrik wondered how he would act and what he would say. His thoughts were broken at the entrance of Dakod, an Aleut woman married to one of his Cossacks, and currently acting has a housemaid to help clean the manse. “Your nobleness, there is a woman here to see you,” Dakod announced. “She is Natasha Volgarski.” “Natasha,” Adrik whispered. “Send her in. Can you make us tea?” Adrik ordered and requested. He hastily pulled a chair close to the fireplace and dusted it quickly with a cloth. His knees felt weak. His stomach filled with butterflies. Did she bring Peter with her? After all 197
Payton Lee g
these years what would he say? What would he do? He turned at her voice. “Your Royal Highness,” Natasha addressed with a curtsy. Adrik turned to see Natasha and a tall handsome Naval Officer next to her. The lieutenant clicked his heels together and offered a respectful bow. “Natasha, welcome. You are lovely. You haven’t changed much in these years,” Adrik greeted. “And this is your husband?” “Mikail Volgarski, at your service,” the lieutenant replied clicking his heels and bowing once again. “Please enter and have a seat,” Adrik invited. He glanced at Mikail and noticed a smile dancing across his face that Mikail seemed to be fighting. Adrik pulled the chair for Natasha “I see you find something humorous, Lieutenant Volgarski. Would you share the humor with us?” “It is just that you really don’t appear to be dressed as expected of a Grand Duke,” Mikail chuckled. Adrik looked at his clothes. They were spotted, stained, and dusty from his cleaning. His boots were scuffed. His sleeves rolled up. He started laughing, “No, I don’t believe I look like a Grand Duke of the Russian Court.” When Dakod appeared with tea, Adrik pulled another chair forward and allowed Dakod to serve. His mood sobered slightly. “Where is Peter?” “Peter is currently at the Koslov shipyards working on a new ship,” Natasha related factually. “He’s loved building and wood since he was a boy. The blood of Peter the Great certainly runs through his veins.” Adrik smiled. Those were the same words Sofia had used. How proud could a man be of his son? “Then your man, Volk will take him through the courses in Cossack training. His love for Cossacks and horses seems to be another inherited trait,” Mikail added. “I had hoped to interest him in the Navy as his great grandfather had great love and interest in, but as we were to take him into apprenticeship, you appeared.” “I won’t apologize for that. I’ve waited a long time for this moment.”
198
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 26 199
Payton Lee g
“That is why we are here,” Mikail stated somberly. Standing behind Natasha, he placed his hands upon her shoulders. It was an action to represent his support. Natasha took a deep breath. “Peter was never told he was your son, the son of a Grand Duke of the Romanov family. We feared for Peter. Since we did not know how Peter would react to the knowledge and his dislike for Deveraux, we decided not to tell him until this time would come.” “His dislike for Deveraux?” Adrik asked in surprise. “Deveraux hated Peter. He was Magda’s son, but he was your son. His moving constantly and the monetary support were strictly in hatred to you. First you married the woman he loved and bore your child, not his. Peter is an intelligent child. He rarely saw Deveraux but reacted to the hatred with disgust and dislike,” Natasha shared. “Peter had been told his mother died. We never told him how she died. We didn’t tell him she died of her addictions. Peter grew to consider me his mother. I loved him as a mother. I loved him as my own.” Natasha spoke as tears gathered in her eyes and threatened to stream down her face. She needed a moment to collect her rampaging emotions. “When I met Natasha and we married I found I loved the boy as my own. We have treated him as our own son,” Mikail added. “I understand this,” Adrik answered. “Still, this is finally the time to for me to know and recognize my son.” “It is your time, but we have come to ask you to allow us to tell Peter the story. Let him hear it from two people that have loved and raised him,” Natasha begged. “Give us this time before he faces you. Otherwise we might alienate him from both you and us.” “There is wisdom to this,” Adrik agreed. It pained him to wait even longer for the reunion with his son, but it was best to handle it this way. “How long will you need?” “We promise you we will talk with Peter tonight,” Mikail vowed. “We will contact you tomorrow and let you know how the news was accepted and if Peter will need more time to adjust.” “I will await your words,” Adrik assured. Natasha finished sipping the last of her tea and placed the cup on the saucer. She reached for Mikail’s hand to assist her in rising from the chair.
200
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Mikail helped Natasha from the chair and put his arm protectively around her. “We thank you, your nobleness. You will hear from us tomorrow.” “Good Morning, mother?” Catherine greeted her mother while walking in the kitchen. She walked to the table and taking a plate from the shelf placed a slice of black bread upon it. Sofia poured her daughter a hot cup of tea and placed it before Catherine. “Are you feeling better?” “Enormously better,” Catherine replied lovingly. “It was wonderful to sleep in my own bed in my own room. I felt safe. I felt secure.” Sofia sat next to Catherine and lovingly rubbed her daughter’s back. “And your baby?” “Oh Mamma, I felt little fluttering. It was such a wonderful feeling. I feel as though this child of mine is real at last.” “I know,” Sofia stated softly remembering those times she carried Yuri’s children. She remembered carrying Catherine. She was an active child. There was a time near birthing she saw Catherine raise her fist in the womb. “I remember sharing those movements with your father. We both enjoyed those wonderful sensations. You must share them with Adrik. Somehow I sense he will thrill to movements of his child growing in your womb.” Catherine froze. She had rested well because she was home in her room and her bed. The thought of Igor’s manse brought back the fear and dread. “Mamma, I can’t live in that place, Igor…” Sofia embraced her daughter. “Hush my child. Adrik is at the manse right now making certain every scent of Igor is removed. It will be a lovely home. You should be at his side aiding him and assisting in the creation of your home.” “Mamma, I’m,” Catherine hesitated. “I’m so frightened. Igor is violent. He’s cruel, and he touched me. He hurt me.” Catherine began to cry. “Adrik is a good man, I know it. You will be safe with him,” Sofia assured her daughter. “How would you know what kind of man Adrik is?” Catherine demanded in a sharp voice that startled her mother as well as herself. Catherine had never spoken to her in such a tone. Sofia understood her daughter was also a woman that was hiding secret fears 201
Payton Lee g
and hopes just as she had when she married Yuri so many years and children ago. Sofia also understood her daughter needed to grow as a woman and be in charge of her own home and children. Oh yes, Adrik and Catherine would have many children. She was certain of that. Yuri had spent several hours talking with her after Adrik went to bed in Fabiyan’s room. They both had heard the story of Adrik murdering his first wife. They both shared fear for Catherine when they learned their daughter had married Grand Duke Adrik Romanov. Sofia and Yuri were both relieved when Adrik had so willingly shared the story of Magda with them. There was a distance between Adrik and Catherine they knew both of them had to surmount before they could find happiness. It was the happiness that both Yuri and Sofia shared together that they wanted for all their children. “Your husband came for you last night,” Sofia raised her hands for silence when Catherine immediately gasped thinking he was taking her back to the manse. “He came to sleep with you. It is his right as husband, but when your Papa and I explained to him you were very upset and needed rest; he listened to us and slept in Fabiyan’s room. He agreed that you should stay here with us until the manse is completely redone. He has removed Igor’s person from the manse and banished him to a servant’s cottage. Igor is aware that he is never to step foot in the manse again. Igor fears the wrath of his most noble cousin. He is now aware you are the Grand Duchess Romanov. Igor dare never touch you again.” “Do you think I can believe this?” Catherine hoped. When had she started to love Adrik? She wasn’t certain when. It must have started when he held Grigori’s son so gently. Her mother’s confidence was something she needed to draw from. “I believe it,” Sofia comforted. “You should be shoulder to shoulder with your husband building your home, and your life together.” “Like you and Papa.” “Just like me and Papa,” Sofia smiled hugging her daughter. Catherine finished her hot breakfast and returned an hour later in her working apron gown. Sofia looked up and granted her daughter a smile of pride. “I’m going to say good morning to Papa and then walk to the manse,” Catherine offered to her wise mother. “I’ll be helping to put our home in order.” She nearly danced to the shipbuilding area close to docks and the river port. When she neared the newest ship she stopped in her tracks. What on earth was Adrik doing on board the Reflection? Didn’t her mother tell her Adrik was at the manse? He was even working on the 202
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
deck boards. It took her father’s personal instructions and training. When did he have time? Catherine walked faster to confront Adrik when he turned and watched her approach. It wasn’t Adrik; it was a much younger Adrik. It was a boy Adrik. The thought arrived like a bolt of lightening and thunderclap struck mercilessly. This was Adrik’s son. The son he came to Novo Arkhangel’sk for. The boy waved. Catherine approached. “Have you seen my Papa? Yuri Koslov.” “The master is below,” Peter replied smiling at the beautiful young Koslov daughter. He walked to the ladder and assisted Catherine onto the deck. “I think have seen you here before,” Catherine commented. “What is your name?” “Peter,” he replied simply taking her hand. “I started in training just before you returned to Mother Russia.” Catherine was amazed at the likeness. Should she say anything to Adrik? Yuri came on deck and greeted his daughter. “Ekaterine!” Yuri greeted opening his arms. “Are you feeling well?” “Very well, Papa,” Catherine replied. “I came to wish you a good day and tell you I will be going to the manse.” Yuri embraced his daughter. He whispered in her ear. “That is a good thing, Katya. You should be in control of your new home. I find I am most comfortable when your Mamma sets up and controls our home. Don’t you agree?” Catherine laughed. “I do agree indeed. Papa, Mamma has already instructed me to face my duty.” Yuri smiled. “Then go now. Run along.” Peter assisted Catherine from the deck to the ground. “Should I walk you to the manse?” “No, I will be fine. Papa needs you here.” Catherine walked to the manse with a happy heart. Of course her mother was right. She needed to command the cleaning and decorating of the manse. It was time to run her household. She was after all a Grand Duchess. The ostentatious title still made her chuckle. Who would believe a simple boyarina would hold such a designation? She held the Romanov name in her homeland. She would not be forced to endure the Russian Court. Adrik had promised her that. Nearing the manse she saw Adrik standing on the stone steps in the front of the manse. He was escorting a beautiful woman to a carriage. He was talking to her. Then she watched him take her hand and brush his lips 203
Payton Lee g
across her knuckles. Catherine felt an emotion of jealousy that was so strong she nearly exploded with it. This was a new emotion. Never had she felt jealous. Why would she now? Catherine shut her eyes trying to calm her raging mind. How dare he? Was he already choosing a mistress? Of course, that is what a Grand Duke would do. His wife was impregnated with his child. He would seek relief elsewhere. Damnation if he would. He will suffer through this pregnancy like she would. If he thought he married a quiet little mouse he would be in for a large surprise. She also realized she loved him and sharing that love with a mistress was inconceivable. No, she would not let him take a mistress! Catherine closing her eyes caused her to miss seeing the Russian Naval Lieutenant emerging from the manse and bowing to the Grand Duke. She did not see the lieutenant assist the woman into the coach and follow her inside. Instead Catherine opened her eyes and marched like an attacking General toward the manse. Adrik returned to the parlor and was assisting a servant pull down draperies from the large windows for cleaning. Catherine entered the room to watch her husband in a process assigned to laborers. She nearly smiled. Wasn’t that why she loved him so much? He simply was not a pompous aristocrat. “Adrik.” Adrik turned to sound of his young wife’s voice. “Catherine! You are feeling well?” “I feel much better after a sound sleep,” Catherine replied. “If you have time I would appreciate a private word with you.” Adrik nodded to the servant handing him the last heavy drapery. He strode to the chairs by the fireplace and held one of them for Catherine to sit upon. When she was seated he sat on the chair next to it. He believed he was going to hear a lecture on why his wife would not live in this house. It didn’t matter what her wishes were. When he had the manse cleaned and decorated to his dictates it would be a lovely house for him and their children. He would listen to her complaint and wait patiently for the manse to be finished. In the interim he would live with her in her parents home. That would comfort her. He was bowled over by her tirade. Adrik tamped down the laughter that bubbled from his insides listening to the tirade and salty language Catherine was using. “Grand Duke and nobility be damned,” Catherine swore. “I will never tolerate sharing affections of my husband with a mistress. I realize such lurid behaviors are socially acceptable in the Russian Court right up 204
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
to the Czar’s bedroom, but I forbid it. This personage alone will fill any of your procreation acts or lustful needs. If I ever find out you are having an affair, or any type of connubial relationships you are warned there will be dire recompense.” Adrik could hardly contain his humor. This bit of a girl was threatening him. She was warning him to be faithful. She could only be worried about courtesans if she really cared for him. With all the military training he had received of covering his emotions he replied. “My dear, I would not think of it.” Catherine opened her mouth to reply with a tacit response until what he said entered analysis in her brain. He wouldn’t think of it? Just what was he doing with that tart a moment ago? Her lips snapped shut. She simply stared at him. Adrik leaned to take her hand. “We started with an agreement, an arrangement. We married, consummated the vows and now our child grows within you. I am not certain where or when, but from the moment I met you in Okhotsk, I knew you were my destiny. I love you, madam. I miss you when you are not near.” Catherine’s eyes rounded in wonder. When did she fall in love with Adrik? Could she pin point when it happened? She knew she missed him this morning when she awoke and his warm body was not near. She loved his strength and the feeling of safety and security she had when near him. “I love you!” A blush filled her cheeks. “But I saw you with a woman just now. She was elegant and beautiful. You walked her to the carriage. I saw you kiss her hand!” Adrik couldn’t believe it. Catherine said she loved him. It was wonderful. His wife told him she loved him. He never dreamed he would ever hear such sweet beautiful words. He was never so happy in his life. The woman he loved also loved him. Better yet, she was jealous. Adrik could no longer control the chuckles. Throwing back his head he laughed. “My dearest Katya, that was Natasha Volgarski. You must know her. She is married to the Russian Naval Lieutenant Mikail Volgarski.” “I know her, but what does that have to do with her being with you?” Catherine demanded once again claiming her anger. Adrik took Catherine in his arms. He pulled her tight to his chest. His hands stroked her soft hair. “Natasha was my son’s governess for all these years. She raised him as her own. When Mikail transferred to Novo Arkhangel’sk they brought my son here. We were discussing how to 205
Payton Lee g
break the news to Peter that I am his father. She wishes to tell him. I promised her I would wait.” “I don’t think I will ever understand how you could leave your son for others to raise. Why would he not know who his father is?” “It was politics and is politics. Everything in our lives is governed by politics. Even the lowest serf is merely a puppet of politics,” Adrik related. “My first marriage was a political maneuver by the Czarina to unify a Polish royal family with her chosen Romanov, me. It was a political strategic move. The war campaigns are political. It is a fine spider weaving and we are all caught in the web.” “Then let’s not be political,” Catherine said temptingly. Her eyes filled with passion. She had missed her husband last night as well. She framed Adrik’s face with her hands and pulled him down to her lips. The thoughts of meeting his son, Peter left her mind. There would be another time and place for his son. This time was hers. Adrik needed little encouragement. He returned her kiss passionately. The parlor door was closed. Adrik and his Catherine spent a few hours alone locking out the politics of the world.
206
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 27 Natasha was pacing the floor. Their governess had put her two children to bed earlier. 207
Payton Lee g
Mikail was just as nervous waiting for Peter to come home. Although he rarely drank he already downed two cognac drinks. He was also smoking a cigar in the house. Natasha was so nervous she didn’t notice her husband’s unusual behavior. She was saying the words over and over in her head. She was practicing what she was going to say to Peter. She was wringing her hands constantly as she paced the floor. Mikail watched his wife carefully. He had dreaded this moment since he learned the Grand Duke had landed here. He worried for the health of his wife. He sipped the cognac. He admitted that he was just as worried sick. Peter was like a son to him. What would Peter say and do? Would they lose his love forever? His head spun toward the door when they heard Peter enter the back door by the kitchen. He rose from his chair. “I’ll bring Peter.” Peter entered the door and looked about the kitchen. He was often late and his dinner place was always waiting on the worktable. This time there was nothing. The room was dark. A lamp was usually left burning for him. Suddenly his stepfather stepped into the room. “Please come into the parlor,” Mikail requested. “Your mother and I wish to talk to you.” The tone of Mikail’s voice was ominous. Peter felt a cold chill run down his spine. “Of course.” He followed Mikail into the parlor. He couldn’t imagine what was going on. His adopted mother rushed to him kissing his cheeks and hugging him tightly. When she finished he looked at her quizzically. “What is it?” “It is the Grand Duke,” Natasha replied nervously. “You haven’t seen him yet.” Peter furrowed his brow more confused than ever. “I haven’t seen him, no. Has he threatened you? Has something happened? Are we in trouble?” Mikail nudged him toward the large settee. “Sit down Peter. We have something to tell you.” Peter complied. He braced his arms on his thighs and waited. Natasha began, “There are many things we have never told you to protect you.” “Protect me?” “You are my heart child. I did not bear you,” Natasha choked out. “I was your hired governess. Your mother died when you were a toddler. I stayed on as your governess. You have known this from the beginning.” 208
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Deveraux?” Peter gulped. He was reeling from this encounter. He knew Natasha was not his mother. He did not know any facts of his parentage. He had never questioned because his imagination had terrified him. Was Deveraux his father? This was a man he disliked immensely. He knew how Deveraux had always upset Natasha when he was near. Then Mikail came into their lives. He hoped Mikail was his father. He dreamed Mikail had fathered him and unknowingly left for sea not knowing he had been conceived. He was afraid of asking because it would hurt if it weren’t true. He loved Natasha and he loved Mikail. “Deveraux is a man who hates your father,” Mikail answered for Natasha. He knew the fear he held over Natasha. He knew it would be difficult for her to discuss this. “Deveraux kept control of you by having the French court name him your guardian. He did everything possible to keep you from your father.” “Your father is also of the nobility. He has many enemies beside Deveraux. Even under Deveraux’s cruel control it served you well,” Natasha added. “His guardianship did protect you from your father’s Russian enemies. Your father was fighting many battles for Czarina Catherine and Mother Russia. It was difficult at best to even contact him.” “And when Natasha could contact him,” Mikail explained. “Deveraux would move you to another location or country.” “Why are you telling me this now?” Peter requested. What happened or will happen now that caused his loving Natasha and Mikail to have this conversation? “Your father has been planning to meet you for sometime,” Natasha replied wringing the handkerchief in her hand. She sat down on the large sofa in the parlor. This was going to be the hardest part. She would lose her Peter. “He signed the papers to give me this assignment,” Mikail inserted. “He made the arrangements for our family to come here to live.” Peter’s natural logic added two and two. “He would have to be a royal noble to authorize such orders.” “Yes,” Natasha whispered. “Peter, your father is Grand Duke Adrik Romanov.” Peter felt as if some one had crushed his chest. His breathing became erratic. He felt his heart pounding through his chest. He was the son of a Grand Duke. He was the son of a Romanov. He was the son of the cousin of the Czar. He was royalty. He was a Prince. His father was 209
Payton Lee g
here. He had just arrived. Suddenly he felt like laughing. He gave into the feeling. Natasha and Mikail thought Peter had become hysterical. “Peter? Are you alright?” Mikail asked in concern. “I just suddenly thought about what news this would be for Volk,” Peter replied. “And Prince Igor. I am a higher prince than he!” “And so you would be a greater enemy to Igor,” Natasha warned. “This is incredible, Mamma.” Peter rose and walked to Natasha. “I have lived my entire life with you. I love you both and consider Elizabeth and Nicholas my siblings. Now I learn the Grand Duke Adrik Romanov is my father, Catherine Koslov Romanov is my stepmother. What will Volk say? What will Master Koslov say? This is too unbelievable.” “I believe Volk already knows who you are,” Mikail advised. “I sensed he knew when he came here to ask permission for you to be tutored with the Cossacks. You look very much like your father.” “Once Yuri Koslov meets his new son in law,” Natasha stated factually. “He will know you are Adrik’s family. You do look so like him.” The humor left as quickly as it came. Emotions were flowing inside Peter’s brain like rapids in a mountain river stream. The thundering of his heart had made it to his brain. “Why hasn’t he come for me? He arrived yesterday.” “First he had to deal with his wife and family. He had to take control of the manse,” Mikhail informed. “I understand Prince Igor has already been removed from the manse and is drowning his sorrows in an inn near the docks.” “We spoke to him today,” Natasha enlightened. “We asked him not to seek you. We wanted to tell you.” She sagged wearily against the sofa. “I don’t want to lose you, Peter. You would have seen Adrik. He would have seen you. I didn’t want your meeting to be that kind of shock. I love you too much, Peter.” “You won’t lose me, Mamma,” Peter vowed. He was still twirling with many thoughts, but one thought remained loyal. He loved his family. They raised him as a part of this family. He couldn’t and wouldn’t forget that fact. He wasn’t certain what to say or do next. “What next?” “When you are ready, we will take you to Grand Duke Adrik,” Natasha stated. “He has promised not to push you into meeting him. He will wait for you to come to him. It is very hard for him, but he promised 210
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
he would wait. Even without seeing you grow, he has a strong love for you.” “Do you truly believe that, Mamma? Do you truly believe he has such feelings for a son he has never met?” Peter challenged. “I have no feelings for him. Is this wrong of me?” “He has feelings for you. You are his son. He has always wanted you. I convinced him you would be safer with me and at first you were too young for such a strenuous journey. He sacrificed a lot for your safety,” Natasha scolded. “Yes, he has strong feelings for you. And I do not believe it wrong that you do not have such feelings for your father yet. They will come.” “He is a good man,” Mikail agreed. “You are like him in this respect also. You are a good man. I trusted you to take care of my Natasha, Elizabeth, and Nicholas when I was at sea.” Peter remained silent for a few moments. He was struggling to sort out many thoughts. Did he dare ask the question that had troubled him since he was a child? Yes, now was the time to ask. He directed his question to his adoptive mother. “How did my mother die?” Natasha turned pale. She never had prepared to answer this question. She never thought it would be asked. She put her thoughts together and attempted to answer calmly and correctly. “Your mother died when you had just turned two. She was very ill even before you were born.” “What illness?” Peter asked without thinking. “Was it a broken heart? Did my father break her heart?” “No!” Natasha answered more sharply than she meant. She closed her eyes and remembered the flight with Deveraux. She heard of the execution. She heard Deveraux coaxing her and encouraging her anger. He gave her the opiates. He gave her more and more opiates. Dear Peter wasn’t even breathing when he was born. The cold bath made him cry and bring air into his lungs. Natasha had taken him still born in her arms. She washed him. She gave him his life. Her mother had often told her of the nobility babes being born with their mother’s drugs in their blood. It was true. Little Peter came to life because of her care. She didn’t sleep for weeks as she helped the baby survive his withdrawal from his mother’s opiate addiction. Perhaps he should know the truth. He should know his mother died from opiate abuse. He was going to meet his father. He should never blame his father. He should know his father’s innocence should he ever hear those rumors Deveraux initiated. “You mother left 211
Payton Lee g
your father with, and for Deveraux. She died because of her addiction and abuse of opiates.” Peter’s face revealed his shock. Natasha immediately regretted being so blunt. She could have told Peter in a gentler fashion. Unfortunately she couldn’t imagine any way to tell this truth gently. Peter bent his head. His mother was a harlot and an addict. This was his bloodline? What was his father like? Was he like his father? Was he like his mother? He had to know. He had to know now! “I will meet with my blood father tomorrow. Will you come with me?” He looked to Natasha and Mikail for support. Natasha gained control of her shaking when Peter had asked her and Mikail to accompany him. He was still her adopted son. Peter still looked to them as his family. Mikail came to stand behind Natasha. He put his hands on her shoulders sending her shivers of his strength. “We will go as a family. Grand Duke Adrik Romanov will meet the Volgarski family.” “Elizabeth? Nicholas?” Natasha whispered proudly. Mikail bent to whisper in her ear, “Yes my love. All of us.” He brushed his lips across her neck. Natasha felt confidence and hope for the first time since she took possession for the care of Peter Adrikovich Romanov. Adrik’s heart was as light as air while he buttoned Catherine’s gown. Their passions were always pleasurable, but this love making in the parlor was heaven on earth. He was still reeling with happiness. She loved him. She told him she loved him. He never believed such a marriage would be possible for him. Today he believed anything would be possible. Was this joy truly possible? Catherine was glowing in the aftermath of their lovemaking. Her husband loved her. He told her he loved her. This marriage with a stranger was happier than she could have ever hoped for. She was getting fatter with their child, but he still found her seductive enough to make love to her in the parlor of their new home. Her smile broadened as she turned to glow in her husband’s loving eyes. “We’ve delayed cleaning our home.” “I think we have begun rebuilding this empty house into a warm home,” Adrik replied uncharacteristically domestic. This was going to be a wonderful home. It would be even greater than his home in St. 212
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Petersburg run by his beloved Tante Sveta. He would write his Tante and invite her to his home. After all, he had everything she asked for. He had a home that Catherine would make comfortable and beautiful. They would have a child to enliven and bless it. “Then we will spend the rest of this day working to make it our home,” Catherine stated firmly. She nearly floated to the door to unlock it and called for Dakod. She turned to grab a bucket of water and wash rug. Carefully she wrung out the rag and started wiping the wooden mantel. Adrik came up behind his young wife. “Do not over do. You are in a delicate condition. I do not want you to harm yourself or our child. I must go now and see to the rest of the manse.” He turned to Dakod. “Help your mistress, but do not let her work to hard. That is a command.” He smiled and left the room. His step was lighter and his mood truly happy. He did not believe he had ever been so happy in his life. It was early afternoon when Adrik walked outside the manse in the direction of the Cossack main house and stables. It had been too long since he was riding with his Cossacks. He would ride Angel in exercise with his Cossacks. Then he saw the boy. He saw his son with Volk. They were practicing a unique horse movement used in attack with Shashka. He quickly took cover behind a large copse of cedar pine. He promised Natasha to wait, but the sight of his son on horseback mesmerized him. She was correct. Peter looked like him. He rode like him. He was so proud. It took all his will power to stop him from running to his son and holding him. He watched the two-hour training session with immense pride. He watched Volk and Peter dismount and walk laughing together toward the stable. Silently he returned to his manse and returned to a fully cleaned parlor. His wife sat on a clean chair with a cup of tea. She never looked so beautiful. Or did she grow more beautiful every day? “Tea my darling?” Catherine offered pointing toward the teapot. “I would be happy to serve my most noble Grand Duke husband.” Adrik laughed and sat down on the chair next to the teapot. “The Grand Duke would be most appreciative of a hot cup of tea poured by the Grand Duchess.” He accepted the tea and continued to stare at his wife. “What is it?” Catherine queried noticing her husband’s attention. “I was just thinking of how happy and at peace I am,” Adrik commented. “Everything in my life is near perfection.” “Except for?” Catherine surmised. 213
Payton Lee g
“Peter, my son. I watched him from a distance today,” Adrik replied seriously. He would be putting his soul in Catherine’s hands. He prayed she would care for it. “He was the reason that brought me to Okhotsk. I wanted my son and I still want my son, even though I was given a wonderful wife and a child I will raise. Am I wrong to want my son?” Catherine felt closer to Adrik for his question. He was asking her opinion. He was recognizing her importance in his life. He was asking her approval. He would have it. “Peter is your son. He is your blood. He is your firstborn. Of course you want to be acknowledged as his father. You need that security in your life. You are right to want him. I find it honorable that you kept your word and waited for your Natasha to inform Peter of your parentage.” Adrik was pleased. His wife had been gentle with his soul. “Come, let us return to your home. I am starved and I believe that Sofia Koslov would have prepared a feast fit for the Czar by now. She promised me this morning. And then I shall enjoy the comfort of your room for a pleasant night’s rest.” Catherine arose taking Adrik’s offered hand. “A pleasant night’s rest in my bed?” “Indeed madam, a pleasant night’s rest. Of course the pleasant night’s rest may not include a long sleep,” Adrik teased. “Indeed,” Catherine concurred.
214
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 28 The evening meal was full of warmth, family, and lots of food. Adrik could not remember feeling more comfortable or at ease. Catherine remained at his side. The table radiated with laughter and happiness. Throughout the meal he and his wife shared humor, glances of passion, and every now and then an affectionate touch. Adrik was looking forward to this evening with his wife. He was already hardening with passion. Everything was wonderful until after the family meal when a guest appeared at the door. 215
Payton Lee g
“Volk,” Adrik recognized in surprise when his faithful friend walked into the Koslov kitchen. More surprising was the tall faithful friend behind Volk, Ilya. “We need to speak privately your Royal Nobleness,” Volk addressed seriously. Adrik nodded and motioned to go outside. He turned to Catherine and brushed his lips across her forehead. “If I am gone for awhile do not wait for me. Our child needs its rest. I will meet you in bed.” Catherine frowned. If there was trouble she felt she should know of it. “I will not rest until you are next to me.” “I’ll be as brief as possible,” Adrik promised. He walked outside to the waiting Ilya and Volk. “What is it?” “We have word of your cousin, Igor,” Volk informed ominously. “Igor had been drinking heavily and talking too much,” Ilya added. “He gathered his close associates and is moving toward consolidating his interests here in Unalaska. We have learned he took a ship to the Aleutian Islands and is firming up alliances.” “You speak of alliances. What type of alliances?” Adrik queried. “His alliances are for control of trades and furs. His alliances are unsavory to say the least,” Ilya explained. “Both Volk and I also fear personal danger to you.” “Have you heard anything such as this?” Adrik solicited. If his cousin was now dealing in treachery he wanted proof and fact. Ilya lost his temper. “You are blind to Igor and his danger. You always have been. You believe because he is your blood there is no danger. This is foolishness.” “Do not forget the duplicity of our own Great Czarina Catherine and the unfortunate demise of her husband to gain control of the throne,” Volk said brashly. “Even our own Czar Alexander’s part in the demise of his father is in question.” Adrik raised his arm angrily. “Silence! We are only discussing a cousin that has little money, little power, and even less intelligence. I will not have Igor compared to the great Romanov family of Russia.” Both Volk and Ilya had pushed Adrik too far. Yet, they were concerned for his safety and welfare. “There is more news,” Volk brought out reluctantly. “We have heard that Deveraux was in the vicinity. He was brought in silently on a small boat from a Northern port used by the French. It is suggested he 216
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
planned to meet secretly with Igor. This does not bode well, my good friend.” This news was an electric charge that ran through Adrik. His anger turned to rage. Deveraux! That man had interfered once too often in his life. Now, when his life was finally coming together this man had entered his life once again. There was a strong urge to murder Deveraux. Volk and Ilya felt the rage radiate from Adrik’s body. “Do you know this to be fact?” Adrik whispered far too softly for the comfort of Volk and Ilya. “Has Igor met with Deveraux? Where is he?” “It is said that Igor had met with Deveraux,” Volk replied. “Deveraux was also here shortly after the Volgarski family arrived.” “Otto had informed me of Deveraux visiting and his visit to the Volgarski,” Adrik sighed. “He tried once again to gain control of Peter. The Volgarski family held firm. He no longer could frighten or intimidate the family.” “Where is Otto?” Ilya questioned. He had not seen Adrik’s trusted valet and butler since their arrival. It was strange indeed. “He was instructed to take a ship to meet the Sofia and return with the other servants. His purpose was to instruct the servants on their new responsibilities in this new land. After being in service at the courts of St. Petersburg Otto knew this new land would be a veritable culture shock and agreed to Adrik’s request instantly,” Volk answered. He personally had given Adrik’s personal missive to Otto. Adrik was still raging about Deveraux being close. “I want Deveraux found! Every Cossack available will search for the man. I want to know where he is and what he is doing every minute he is here. See to it!” Volk didn’t bother to respond. He knew Adrik’s temper and any further words would be futile. He simply nodded and walked away to give instructions to his Cossacks. The thoughts of sharing his day with the Grand Duke’s son left with the anger he noted in Adrik’s eyes. He would gladly clean Deveraux’s blood from his Shashka. He focused on being the first to find Deveraux. Ilya was now left alone with Adrik and the seething rage Deveraux’s name had wrought. “I want Deveraux found, Ilya.” Adrik commanded. His thoughts were in turmoil. Why now? Why did Deveraux have to return now? He would soon be united with son. He had a beautiful loving wife. They 217
Payton Lee g
were going to have a child. He was with a family he adored. Everything was full of joy and happiness. Deveraux and his black soul just had to come and darken Adrik’s happiness. If there was ever any man he wanted to murder, it was Deveraux. “My noble lord,” Ilya addressed. “If it is possible, you know the man will be found and watched. Remember he is your enemy. It would be wise to watch him and learn just what his treachery is.” “Or not find him and be taken by surprise with his treachery,” Adrik growled. “Where Deveraux walks, darkness, pain, and sorrow follow. He must be found, Ilya!” Adrik remained silent for a few moments and then turned toward the Koslov house. “I want guards placed around this house and the manse. My Katya is to be guarded closely without her knowing it. I will not have the Frenchman and his foul stench come near my love and my happiness. No, Ilya! Not again!” Ilya saw the same rage in Adrik’s eyes he had seen sixteen years ago. Deveraux was a devil. He was a devil that he would gladly destroy on sight. Once he found out what the devil was up too he would gladly sever the man’s head from his body. “It will be done!” Ilya was not yet finished with Adrik. “We all feel the same as you my Lord. I know you have no doubt of that, but you must heed my warning and watch your back as well. Deveraux you see as an enemy. Now your own cousin shows his true colors. He has allied with your sworn enemy. You must see Igor for what he truly is, your enemy!” Adrik knew it was the truth. He had never gotten over killing his brother in law even though the man was a traitor. He didn’t want to think anything right now. He wanted to be in the arms and comfort of his wife. He had found happiness here and for this brief moment that was all he wanted. He nodded understanding to Ilya and turned to walk back into the house. Adrik felt questioning eyes when he walked into the Koslov manse. Fabiyan, Dimitri, Hedeon, and Jasha stared questioningly. His love, his wife looked at him with confusion. “That did not take too long,” Catherine commented lifting the dishes from the table. Sofia took the dishes from Catherine’s hand. “You shouldn’t be lifting anything.” Then Sofia whispered into Catherine’s ear. “Look at your husband. He has been upset. Something is wrong. He will tell you if he wishes, but if not let it be. I will tell you he needs the comfort of his wife. Go to him. Hold him. He needs you.” 218
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Catherine understood the wisdom of her mother’s words. Adrik’s facial expression was controlled but she sensed something in his eyes. It was fear combined with a glint of rage. Those eyes had unsettled her. She immediately walked to her husband and took his arm. “Come with me to the garden.” The garden was outside. The thought of Catherine walking out to possible danger stopped Adrik in his tracks. He was still shaking with rage that Deveraux would be near. Catherine looked up expectantly at Adrik when he stopped moving. She squeezed his arm with concern. “What is it, Adrik?” Adrik did not want to bring his nemesis into this house or his happy marriage. “My darling, I simply do not want to go outside yet again. Why don’t you go to your room and rest? I will enjoy a drink and story with your brothers. Then I will be with you.” “If that is what you wish.” “It is,” Adrik said simply. Catherine stood on her tiptoes to place a loving peck on Adrik’s cheek. She placed her fingertips on his lips and offered him a look of promise for later. Adrik followed the men into Yuri’s study. There they shared a drink of hot tea, for they rarely drank, a discussion of the day’s events, problems, and ship designs. The brothers and father ceased speaking when Adrik entered. Yuri as the patriarch was the first to speak. “It is obvious to all that what news your men brought you bodes ill will,” Yuri stated. “Does any of it affect my daughter? Our family? Be truthful with us.” “It could affect all of us. Of course the intent will be directed at me, but I do fear for all of us,” Adrik admitted. “Tell us,” Fabiyan encouraged. “It is Deveraux, my nemesis. He is here,” Adrik stated. “This bane of my life is treacherous. He does not care who he hurts or destroys as long as he hurts me.” “Does he hurt you?” Dimitri queried. It seemed impossible to hurt a Grand Duke, nobility of great wealth and royal bloodlines. Was it possible to hurt such a man of great wealth and power? “Deeper than a sword to my heart,” Adrik replied choking on his own emotion and admission. 219
Payton Lee g
“What can we do to assist and protect our family?” Hedeon volunteered. “He strikes at my family. He plays both sides to win his gains. He would stop at nothing, even death to divide a family and create hatred,” Adrik announced. “Furthermore, we have learned he has met with Prince Igor.” “That does not bode well at all,” Yuri commented. “We will be on our guard. I have many workmen and special friends that will help watch over our family and our shipyard should these be the targets.” “Special friends?” Adrik questioned furrowing his brow. “I came to this land before Baranov, before the infringement and murder of the Tlingit people. We were amazed at our common interests even without a common language. Soon we learned each other’s tongues. We shared our knowledge and our friendship. We have maintained this friendship and trust through these trying times.” “Does Baranov know of this?” Adrik asked. “No,” Dimitri answered. “Yet you tell me,” Adrik responded. “You are family,” Yuri teased. “Baranov is not.” Adrik remained silent. He marveled at the Koslov family. They were very unpretentious, but more powerful for it. They didn’t trade in furs, they traded in everything needed and wanted in this land and Russia. They built their own ships and captained their own ships. They had wealth and power in yet unseen force. “I feel safer already. With my Cossacks, the Koslov family, and your Tlingit, I believe this would be a force able to meet and destroy the entire Bonaparte Army.” Adrik did feel comfortable and his thoughts drifted to his wife waiting for him upstairs. “I think I will retire.” It was then he remembered he wasn’t sure which room was his wife’s room. He had slept as a guest in Fabiyan’s room last night. He didn’t want to be a fool so he sought Sofia. “Which room?” Sofia knew immediately her new son in law’s plight. Up these back stairs. It is the fourth room on the right. She is waiting for you.” Adrik felt light on his feet. He took the steps two at a time. He found the door and tried the handle. It was open. He entered and his heart stopped. Catherine was standing in front of the fireplace. The light from the fire gave him a perfected silhouette of his young wife’s body. He noted for the first time the growing waistline giving evidence of his child growing within her womb. The sight made his desire for Catherine even stronger. 220
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Catherine felt Adrik’s presence. She turned and opened her arms. Adrik needed no more encouragement. He ran into her arms folding her into his hard muscled body. He held her for moments with no words between them. She felt wonderful tucked so perfectly against his frame. He felt her breathing. These had been the happiest moments of his life. Every day seemed better than the last. He would die protecting this. His head dipped to the soft skin on Catherine’s nape. He nipped playfully. Soon he would once again be making love to his wife. Catherine felt warm and safe in Adrik’s arms. Every day he surprised her showing more attention and love than the previous day. Yet, there was something missing. To be a true wife was to bear the burdens equally. Something happened outside with Ilya and Volk. She was certain of it. They wouldn’t have come to the Koslov house unless it was important. She wanted to share Adrik’s burdens, as she would want him to share her burdens. Catherine looked up into Adrik’s passion lit eyes. “What did Volk and Ilya want?” Slowly she moved her fingertips over Adrik’s chest. “It was nothing,” Adrik replied huskily. Catherine’s gentle machinations were bringing heat to his body. “I doubt that Ilya and Volk would both come to the Koslov home unless there was something,” Catherine countered. “Does it have to do with Prince Igor? Tell me Adrik. As your wife I am half of you. I cannot be half of you unless I am allowed. I will share everything with you.” Adrik was surprised at the accurate logic of his young wife. “Yes, it was about Igor.” Catherine pulled back. “That is not enough, Adrik. I have already surmised that. What is happening.” Adrik bent and kissed Catherine’s head. “It is reported he left Novo Arkhangel’sk.” Catherine sighed with relief. Once again she placed her head on Adrik’s chest. “Is there more?” “I do not know if he plans on returning. He has also met with Deveraux,” Adrik shared. “That alone bodes trouble.” “Who is Deveraux?” “A vermin of lowest form. Deveraux is a traitor to Russia and France. He lives for his own welfare and exists on hatred.” The venom of Adrik’s last statement actually frightened Catherine. She felt him tense and tremble slightly. It was then she was determined to find out exactly who this Deveraux was. Right now she would comfort 221
Payton Lee g
Adrik in her own special way. Suddenly her baby reacted to the challenge. She gasped as she felt the child move within her. She took Adrik’s hand and placed it on her abdomen. The baby moved under his hand. She looked up and watched as Adrik’s face lit up with joy. “Our babe moves!” There was wonderment in his exclamation. Deveraux was instantly forgotten. This was here and now. His child was growing in his wife in this home and this loving family. He lifted Catherine gently and carried to their bed. The rest of the evening was spent in euphoric ecstasy.
222
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 29 Adrik stretched in the bed. He didn’t want to leave it too soon. This morning he had once again made love with his wife. She was sleeping soundly again. Turning on his side he leaned on his elbow and stretched his arm across sleeping Catherine. His hand gently splayed across Catherine’s naked abdomen. To his happiness the baby moved under his hand. The thrill of fatherhood was something he savored more than he could believe himself. Stealthily he removed his body from the bed. Quietly he dressed. He was certain he had not woken his Catherine. The sun had just risen when he went to the desk in her room. He took a vellum paper from her desk and dipped the inkwell. He wrote a letter to his beloved Tante. He wanted to tell her every joy. He invited her to live 223
Payton Lee g
with them. The manse would be prepared by the time she arrived. Heaven was found in Novo Arkhangel’sk. He wrote that to Tante Sveta. Catherine stretched her arm across the empty bed. She was still savoring the glow from her love making this morning. She was awake instantly when her hand did not find the warm strength of her husband. Hearing a scratching noise she turned to find Adrik scribing at her desk. “An important letter to the Czar?” Catherine’s voice started Adrik. He looked up to his bride’s shining face. She looked like an angel with her blond hair failing like rivulets down her shoulders. Her blue eyes sparkled like fresh clear glacier pools. “More important than a letter to the Czar. I am sending a letter to my Tante Sveta.” “You haven’t talked much about her before,” Catherine observed. “More important than the Czar. She must mean a lot to you.” “Until you came into my life darling Katya, she was the only joy and love of my life. For years Tante had wanted me to find you. At last I have. I am writing to her my great happiness. I am telling her she was so right about you and my life.” Catherine beamed in the affection she heard in Adrik’s voice. How lucky she was to have found him for a husband. He was loving and kind, strong but not demanding. He did not at anytime command her like a lesser being. A smile crossed her lips when she remembered yesterday’s love making on the parlor floor and how they dressed and spent the rest of the day working together to clean the manse. Her husband the Grand Duke with his shirtsleeves rolled up and dipping rags in buckets to clean their new home. What a wonderful man she had married. She would try to be the best wife she could. She would work even harder at being the best Duchess for her Duke. Just as Adrik finished the letter and Catherine had dressed there was a knock at the door. “Wake up sleepy heads,” Fabiyan shouted. “The Sofia and Relentless are arriving in port. We have much work to do!” Adrik smiled broadly. “Now you will have your servants, and a proper home, milady Duchess.” Rising quickly he opened the door for Catherine. Together they nearly ran down the stairs for breakfast. Adrik was the first to disembark from the carriage. He assisted Catherine and quickly led her to the port. He was looking for Otto, Ilya, Faddei and his new wife Marta. 224
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Adrik found Otto and waved him over. “Your nobleness,” Otto greeted. “So this is the Grand Duchess. A beauty to behold.” He bowed dutifully “Your most faithful servant. I have instructed the staff as to their new duties for you and the manse in this new land.” He was truly happy for his Grand Duke. While in service at the manse he had seen Catherine Koslov and knew of her. He worried desperately for Catherine knowing Igor had desired her. All he had heard of Catherine had been kindness and goodness. He had been relieved to learn her parents sent her to Okhotsk and was thrilled when Adrik informed him they were married. It would be the perfect mate for his nobleness in this new land. “Perhaps you will direct your staff to the manse, darling,” Adrik suggested to Catherine. “You will be able to settle them in and instruct them as to the needs of the manse. I will have the household sent to the manse.” Catherine swelled with pride in her husband’s confidence with her. He already assigned complete command of their home to her hands. She nodded and turned to direct the off loading staff. She did not want Adrik to see her tears. She cried at the silliest things lately. She was crying now at the happiness she felt with her husband’s trust. She didn’t notice the Cossack guard surrounding her. Adrik pulled Otto aside. “You told me you have evidence of Igor’s thievery?” “Yes, your nobleness. Not only has he stolen from your coffers, but I have receipts of his business with the trading company and the selling of illegal furs to the Russian buyers. He has stolen from the Russian Amerikan Company, the people of Novo Arkhangel’sk, and gives Aleuts rum he gets from certain unscrupulous Amerikan connections. He has also attempted to launch a war in the Sandwich Islands between two of their kings. He offered guns to one of their kings and has been trying to steal them from the arsenal of the Russian Navy. That has not worked so he has contacted arms dealers in the Amerikas and Russia.” “The Czar specifically has remained neutral to the dissension on the Sandwich Islands. He knows of England’s interest there and the Amerikan interest. He cannot afford a war on that front,” Adrik groaned. “Igor is mad to fuel such fires against the Czar’s wishes.” “Igor cares nothing for Russia or his nobility. He cares only for his drink and revelry,” Otto spat out. “I have the evidence. What are you going to do with it?” 225
Payton Lee g
“That will be determined by Igor. Have you heard he is with Deveraux?” “Yes, and you must be aware of how dangerous that news is.” “It appears Igor will be spending the rest of his life in the frigid confines of remotest Siberia. His thievery, companions, and treachery will put him there for certain.” “He should be hanged,” Otto muttered following the Grand Duke past the docks up to the gangplank. Adrik spent the day with most of the Koslov brothers unloading his household furniture and seeing to the proper loading of the articles on wagons. Soon his home would be filled and Catherine would make it a home. The dockworkers were filled with wonder as they watched the Grand Duke lifting heavy objects and placing them on the carts. It was unfathomable that a Grand Duke, cousin to the Czar, would do such laborious work. Yet, the Grand Duke seemed to enjoy all his physical labors. It appeared he was accustomed to hard labor. The muscles beneath his shirt rippled with power. The people of the town had only known Prince Igor who was nothing like this royal blood before them. A sense of camaraderie with the Cossacks and their leader joined the workers. Ilya had worn a path between the docks and the manse. He kept Adrik informed of the security of his lovely wife, Catherine. Ilya beamed with the news his wife was efficiently putting everything in order with the capability of a seasoned military general. The manse now thoroughly cleaned and outfitted would be ready for them in a few short days. The servants, of course, would be acclimating to the new manse and land. Together Ilya and Adrik walked into the cozy parlor of the Koslov home. The numerous grandsons were under tutelage in mathematics of Yuri Koslov. A voice belonging to Sofia Koslov called the boys into the kitchen for their cooking lessons. Yuri smiled and ended the math class. “Go, learn your lessons well.” He sat in a comfortable leather chair and beckoned Adrik and Ilya to join him. “Cooking lessons for boys?” Ilya laughed. “It will serve them well, for they must take their turn in the caboose aboard ship as they apprentice for mate status,” Yuri explained. 226
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“And they must learn to sew as well as the finest tailor,” Catherine chuckled entering the room behind her husband. She walked to his side and took his arm. “A mate should be able to mend a tear in the sail that would turn a tailor green with envy.” “A mend so fine a good Northwester could not shred the sail in a storm,” Yuri added. “Yes, and the boys will learn astronomy, French, English, and Spanish languages as well as Latin to read old scripts. They will learn the trade of ship building as your own son is learning.” “Peter,” Adrik gulped. “You know my son.” “As well as we could know the lad. He has been working for us over a year now,” Yuri informed. He offered folded vellum to Adrik. “A message arrived from the Volgarski family shortly before classes began. It appears the entire family is paying you a visit. We have prepared the library for your meeting. You will receive full privacy of course.” Catherine looked up longingly at her husband. “I want to be there with you, please.” Adrik took her hand in his and kissed her knuckles gently. “I wish you to be there with me. You must give me strength. I seem to have found wobbly knees. After dreams and years, I will be meeting my own son.” Ilya looked at the couple and knew he would not be needed. As close as he was to Adrik, this was a time their friendship and bond would not be enough. He needed the love of a wife to give him strength. This was a strength he did not offer. “If you excuse me, I think I will join the cooking lesson.” Adrik raised a brow. “Cooking lesson?” “I would prefer to learn Sofia’s cooking in case I might end up having your company in the middle of a battle once more and having to eat the efforts of less talented men than the Koslov family.” “How fortunate for me,” Adrik laughed. His fear still intact, but the jest was needed. “Come,” Catherine requested. “We’ll go to the library and wait.” She took his hand and he followed meekly. Once in the library Catherine seated her husband and walked to the decanters of liquor kept on a table. She took a crystal glass and poured her husband a fine brandy. Returning to her husband she offered the glass. “Here, it will help calm you. I can see you are nervous.”
227
Payton Lee g
“Shouldn’t I be? I haven’t seen my son since he was two. I’ve been kept from him. Suddenly he is told his father is here to see him,” Adrik replied sipping the fine tasting liquor. “And he is probably just as nervous wondering why his father would desert him for sixteen years and suddenly appear,” Catherine responded wisely. “It is difficult for a strong young handsome man to understand that politics created him, politics stole him from you, and politics kept the two of you apart. You would have to been born and lived in the bowels of the Russian court to understand all of that.” “You are a great help, wife,” Adrik chortled. “Peter is a fine boy, a strong handsome boy like his father, but he was reared in family love, not the Russian Court,” Catherine chided refusing to drop the point she was offering to her husband. “You’ve met Peter?” “Yesterday, by accident. He’s a fine boy. Why, I could easily have fallen in love with him,” Catherine teased mercilessly. She sat seductively on Adrik’s lap. “That is if I hadn’t met and fallen desperately in love with his father first.” Adrik gloried in the impishness of his young wife. She was easing his worry. How he loved her for it. His hand instinctively stroked her swelling abdomen as he bent to kiss her sweetly. Their baby responded immediately to the father’s hand. “As our child will grow in family love and not the Russian Court.” Catherine smiled lovingly and stroked Adrik’s strong chin. “Yes, my love. We will raise our child in family love.” Her eyes changed from love to seriousness. “You must be honest with Peter. He must know everything. He will not understand the politics that kept you apart, but he must be told of them. If you don’t tell him the truth on everything, you will lose him forever.” “Oh God, Catherine,” Adrik whimpered. He felt like a coward for the first time in his life. Catherine snuggled into Adrik’s broad warm chest. “He can only love you as I do.” It was this tender scene Fabiyan entered. Behind was the Volgarski family. Fabiyan cleared his throat. Catherine and Adrik looked up at the elder Koslov brother. In unison they questioned. “Yes?”
228
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“The Volgarski family is here for their appointment with you,” Fabiyan announced moving to the side allowing Natasha holding Elisabeth, Mikail holding Nicholas, and behind them was Peter. The family walked in and took seats with the exception of Peter. The boy stood just past the doorframe and stared at Adrik. Catherine rose and stood next to Adrik. Her husband was stunned as he returned his son’s stare. The resemblance was remarkable. It was looking into the eyes of his past. He rose slowly and offered his hand. It was the only thing he could think to do. “Peter.” “Father,” Peter responded bowing politely taking the offered hand. “I have been told we bear a remarkable resemblance. Apparently this is true.” “Very true, son,” Adrik choked. He pulled his son into his arms and hugged for dear life. He felt his son turn stiff. Perhaps this was not the right thing to do, but it was something he needed to do. He stepped back and looked at his son directly in the eyes. “I am sorry, son. I am so sorry for many things. Yet, I have wanted to hold you like that just once for these sixteen years.” “Father, I…” Peter didn’t know where to begin. When he learned who his father was, he had hoped for such an embrace. When it happened he wasn’t sure what to do. There was no doubt he was the son of the Grand Duke. Natasha had told him they kept this secret to protect him from his father’s many enemies. Once they saw him, they would know he was Adrik’s son. It made sense. He had been raised in a loving family. What had his father a need to be sorry? Surely what he had heard of the intrigues of the Russian Court he would have never known love or perhaps been murdered in his sleep? Adrik led Peter to a chair next to his. “Come, there is much I must say to you.” Fabiyan knew the children would be too young to understand all of this. “Elisabeth, Nicholas, would you like to come with me and see if Grandmere Sofia has some sweet cakes to eat?” Elisabeth jumped from her mother’s lap and took Fabiyan’s offered hand. Nicholas looked to his father for permission. He left with Fabiyan after Mikail nodded his permission. Catherine gave her brother a look of gratitude. She had wanted to remain by her husband’s side. She felt it was necessary for Peter to see this solidarity in their marriage. She also thought about how wonderful of a husband and father her brother would make. She would have to work on 229
Payton Lee g
matchmaking for him and find him a suitable and happy mate as he had provided for her. Peter listened patiently as Adrik explained the politics of marriage and how he came to be his father. Adrik told Peter everything from the moment he was conceived, through the execution of his uncle, the desertion of his wife in the arms of Deveraux, his trek to the French castle to find his wife and watch her die in his arms. He told him of the night Natasha had let him peek at Peter. He told him of all the politics and intrigue of the Russian Court and Deveraux that kept them apart. Peter felt the blood connection grow toward his father. He was proud of his royal father and all that he endured to see his son safely raised. Yet, there were questions.
230
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Χηαπτερ 30 Adrik felt drained. He had revealed his very soul to this young man who was his son. He finished and sat back in the chair reaching for Catherine’s hand. He needed her strength right now more than ever. Her hand curled into his as she sat on the armrest of her husband’s chair. She spoke for her weary husband. “What do you want to know, Peter? Now that you have heard your father’s story.” Peter stood straight after he rose from his chair. He sensed Natasha, Mikail, his father, and his stepmother held their breath. What did they expect of him? He decided to be truthful, just as his father had been. “There is still something unclear in my mind,” Peter began. “I have learned that you sent money to build this manse some five years ago. I have just learned that you signed my father’s…I mean Mikail’s papers 231
Payton Lee g
three or four years ago to transfer him to this duty. Was it to keep me away from your enemies, from the Russian Court?” “I learned of Natasha’s hope to take you to this colony five years ago. I cannot lie to you and tell you it was entirely for your protection. I wanted this place for me as well. I am tired of political intrigue. I had my fill of it when Czar Peter took the Russian throne. I went into exile as ordered by the Czarina knowing her death was imminent and Peter would take the throne over her beloved grandson, Alexander. She sent me into exile to protect me from Peter who certainly would have had me murdered. It was imperative that I get you away from Russia as well. The move to Novo Arkhangel’sk was a blessing for all of us. When Alexander took the throne I was ready to leave then, but the French and Napoleon brought me back into the Russian Court and into war. At the end of it I realized how tired I was of all of it. I am tired of it all. Then I met Catherine, your stepmother. My wife was and is the answer to my prayers. We even anticipate a stepbrother or stepsister for you, Peter. The only thing lacking was my peace with you. You are my son, and I am proud of the man you are becoming.” Peter was touched. He had a good life and a loving family. His father had borne all the loneliness and pain for him. Here his father was telling him how proud he was of his son. He could and would ask for nothing greater than that. There was still time to be with his father and grow in the shadow of the Grand Duke here in this colony of Russia with little, but none of the great Russian intrigues. “You have my peace, father. We shall go on from here.” He turned to Natasha. “I will begin to live with my father, but you dear mother are my heart. You raised me with love, as did you, Mikhail. I will ever be a part of this family, of Elisabeth and Nicholas. I am their big brother as certain as I am the blood brother of the child growing in my stepmother’s womb.” He turned to Adrik. “Will you accept this relationship?” Adrik fought the tears forming in his eyes. “How could I not? Natasha has raised you, as a mother should, with all the love a birth mother has for a child. This is your family as much as you are mine. I could be no prouder of you than I am now.” This time Peter knelt in front of his father and offered his embrace to his father. Adrik took him into his chest and let the tears flow freely down upon the hair of his child. He held on to Peter as if he held on to life itself. “My son.” 232
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Catherine found tears flowing from her eyes and looked to see Natasha biting her hand and choking on her tears. Mikail rose instantly and pulled Natasha in his arms of loving protection. “It’s alright my love. Everything is all right. We have not lost our son. We still have his love.” “I know,” Natasha wept openly. “I am so proud of him. I am so proud.” The months flew by after that day. Adrik and Catherine enjoyed the manse they called their home. It seemed to have transformed overnight from the dreary sad place it had been under Igor. The manse was polished, shining, and place of warm welcome to one and all under the dictates of her new mistress, the Grand Duchess Romanov. Catherine had visited her Tlingit friends during the summer. Adrik allowed her brothers to accompany her as her guardians knowing full well that the Tlingit would not appreciate a Cossack guard. He was so in love with Catherine he felt as giddy as a schoolboy and could deny Catherine nothing. He learned her good Tlingit friend had delivered a boy child and Catherine attended the birth. She was even more excited about the upcoming birth of her own child. Governor Baranov often joined the family for the dinner meal and reveled in the non-interference policy of the Grand Duke Romanov. Baranov had no idea that Adrik kept careful watch over the dealings of the Russian Amerikan Company. It was easy once he planted his loyal and talented friend Otto in Baranov’s circle as auditor and accountant. Baranov had no idea that the Czar via couriers using the Russian Fleet under Mikail Volgarski’s command received regular monthly missives. The commission to full Captain of a Russian ship had come to Mikail Volgarski by order of the Czar. Of course Mikail knew who was truly behind his promotion. He served Adrik faithfully, personally seeing the missives to Russia were handled properly. Catherine was nearing full term. Adrik had been even more attentive than she believed was possible. He fussed over her like a worrying mother hen. Even Sofia had been quiet in the background knowing her son in law was at times a bit unbearable with fussing. Marta had taken over the task of running the manse. Who was more capable than a woman that had grown up running an inn with her family? She handled the parties and the running of the household servants with an ease Catherine often envied. Adrik and his son Peter worked and played together as if there had been no separation. Natasha and her children were 233
Payton Lee g
often guests at the manse for the duration of Mikail’s longer voyages patrolling the coast of Unalaska. It was happiness beyond anyone’s measure. This is what Adrik had come to this colony for. This is what he had and he treasured every moment of it. Two things still concerned him. He had not heard from Tante Sveta and no one had heard or seen Igor or Deveraux. They were specter shadows in his life he couldn’t seem to shake. Once Igor would be found he would be tried and sent on the fastest ship to Mother Russia in irons and sent to Siberia to live out his miserable life. He agreed with Ilya, Otto, and Volk. It would be best to sever his head from his neck with a Shashka, but it would a fitting a longer painful punishment to let him pine away in outer Siberia. November had arrived in Novo Arkhangel’sk and the port would soon be closed to ship travel. The last ship to enter the harbor was the sleek Gabrielle. Fabiyan had made two trips to Okhotsk this summer. This would be his last for the year. The other Koslov ships would continue their trade in the Orient and the Sandwich Islands during the winter. In the spring they would bring their wealth back to Novo Arkhangel’sk. The new Koslov ship captained by Jasha was trading along the coast of the Amerikas. Jasha began trading with new Amerikan posts along the southern shores of Unalaska and even into Spanish ports bringing trade items for food and clothing. He could continue his trips throughout the winter and return in the spring. Adrik had put Catherine to bed earlier in the evening. The pregnancy was taking a toll on her physical prowess. She tired easily and according to Sofia, rest was the best prescription for her. Catherine was tired and allowed her husband to pamper her on any occasion. She relished those days when she was so tired and her husband carried her to their bed. He would tuck her in like a child. Then he would kiss her on the forehead. He would stand by her bedside until she fell into a comfortable secure sleep. She knew he would wake her when he slipped into bed. He was careful of her delicate condition, but they still made love. He still found her attractive even in her less than complimentary slim state. Adrik was playing a game of chess with his son, Peter. To his consternation he was losing. Peter was more than an apt student. He was intelligent beyond Adrik’s hope. Everything he learned, he mastered. His Great Great Grandfather would have been proud of this boy. Adrik was certain of it. They both heard the carriage stop in front of the manse. In a 234
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
uniform motion the Father and Son rose from the game and walked toward the front door. It was strange to have a carriage arrive this late at night. The butler had already opened the door allowing the chill of the evening enter the hall. A shrouded figure appeared in the hall. The figure was covered from head to foot in a mink lined hooded large fur cape. Fabiyan entered behind the shadowed figure. He carried on his face a smile of secrets and looked somewhat like an impish boy. Fabiyan grinned. His toothy smile seemed to illuminate the dark hall. “I have brought a guest for your manse. A permanent guest I would hope by the baggage we picked up in Okhotsk. It nearly surpassed your entire household.” “You can’t possibly be Russian with that Irish blarney in you,” a voice uttered from beneath the hood. “You exaggerate my belongings.” Adrik recognized the voice immediately. “Tante?” “Who else would be fool enough to brave the open seas and this lout you call a brother in law? Just to be with her favorite nephew and his new young wife.” Adrik raced to Sveta’s side. He removed her hood and kissed the white coiffure with adoration. “Dearest Tante!” Sveta patted Adrik’s back and peered beyond her nephew to see Peter standing in the soft glow of a lantern. She inhaled sharply and pulled away from Adrik. She crossed herself and exclaimed, “Are my eyes deceiving me, or is this a specter fooling me? It looks like the child you were so many years ago!” “Tante, meet your grand nephew, Peter Adrikovich Romanov,” Adrik introduced. Peter came forward and offered a stiff by reverent bow. “At your service. My father talks of you incessantly. I was beginning to think you were not real, but a sainted angel.” “That she is,” Adrik boasted. “And here at last. I was beginning to worry that you had disowned me when I received no response from my letters.” “I received no letters, child,” Sveta stated as Fabiyan removed her cape. “I was too busy putting together my retinue to join you in this God Forsaken Colony and enjoy your new family. I have been on ships for far too long. I feel as though my legs will never function normally again. Which reminds me. Where are your manners? Wouldn’t you invite an old woman into your home for some warm brandy to warm her old bones?” 235
Payton Lee g
“Oh Tante,” Adrik laughed. It seemed happiness surrounded him since he landed on this God Forsaken Colony. “Do come into the warm parlor. I will send for some hot brandy flavored with apple cider and cinnamon, just the way you like it.” “Such civilization here?” Sveta teased. “And more so,” Adrik replied laughing. “Come with me. He led Sveta into the lavishly decorated parlor. Fabiyan, come in and warm yourself by the fire.” “Where is Ekaterine?” Fabiyan asked looking about the room. He had not seen his sister in two months. “Yes, I want to meet this wonderful woman you married,” Sveta pursued. “I have been filled with glowing reports and virtues from her brother. If your son thinks I am a saint, then this paragon of a wife must be sitting on the right hand of God next to the angels.” “I also told you of her stubbornness, and her temper,” Fabiyan defended. “Indeed you did,” Sveta laughed. A servant scurried from the room after receiving orders from Adrik regarding the requested drinks. He had sent the servant to Marta. She would know exactly how to make Sveta’s favorite drink. He ordered a small repast of Sveta’s favorite foods as well. The larder of the Grand Duke and relation to the trading Koslov family was always well stocked. Sveta turned her attention to Peter. “You are a fine looking specimen, boy. You look just like your father.” “Thank you,” Peter acknowledged quietly. “It is my hope to become a man just like him.” “That is a fine thought,” Sveta agreed but turned an impish smile to her great nephew. “However, don’t make the terrible mistakes he has made. Don’t deny your heart too long for a self-inflicted punishment that was not deserved. Learn from your elders. Learn from their mistakes,” Sveta advised. “Come here and give this old woman a hug. I too have been denied watching you grow into a man. I should like to at least see the end of it.” Peter willingly walked into the old woman’s arms. He loved her lavender scent. He felt immediately a kinship to the feisty old woman. “I am yours to command.” “Ah, very good,” Sveta smiled. “You have mastered the guile of your father to placate an old woman. Very well done indeed.” She turned 236
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
to Adrik. “Where is your wife? Where is my new niece that you waited so long to find?” “It took me awhile to find a woman with all the right qualifications and dowry,” Adrik joked. “Ah yes, Fabiyan told me of the dowry. Poor girl. My heart has the greatest sympathy for her. Traded for a ship and a part of the family business, I heard. And you never told her she was marrying a Romanov. You didn’t tell her you were the protector of that vermin, Prince Igor. The very man your wife was running from. Yes, I heard everything from her brother. You should be flogged for that nonsense. Fortunately for you I hear she has fallen in love with you, although I don’t understand her reasoning. It must be lunacy, of course.” Adrik laughed until his ribs hurt. He missed his Tante Sveta’s barbs very much indeed. She kept sanity in his life and he wanted her to share every bit of happiness he now had. Peter was shocked at Sveta’s tirade at first, but he soon realized it was all good sport with two people that loved each other. It was the making of a complete family he was now a part of. The servants arrived with the hot cider apple cinnamon flavored brandy and trays of sweet breads with cream butter for a small repast. Sveta was served first and savored the brandy and sweet bread. “I must admit I am famished and missed this treat very much. The meals on board these awful ships were good, but not the same as these pleasures.” “Jurg is a fine cook,” Fabiyan protested. “Indeed fine enough for the crown heads of all Europe, but this old woman enjoys these simple repasts,” Sveta replied savoring another sip of the hot brandy treat. “Where is Ekaterine,” Fabiyan queried once again. Sveta set down her cup and waited an answer. “I put Catherine to bed earlier,” Adrik responded. “Tante, she is close to term and tires easily. I worry for her. When she is tired I am told it is best that she rest.” “Close to term?” Sveta gasped. “This fop didn’t tell me his sweet sister was so close to term.” “I didn’t think…” Fabiyan stammered. “Tante, it had been two months since he has seen Catherine,” Adrik excused. “He simply can’t count well even after his thorough math lessons from his father.” 237
Payton Lee g
“I…I… well I never…” Fabiyan stuttered. “Is Ekaterine alright? She is not having any problems is she? I mean, well…” “Catherine is fine and healthy,” Adrik answered calmly. “Sofia assures me that everything is well with her and the child.” “Since everything is as it should be,” Sveta stated. “And I am warmed and glowing from this fine fare. I believe I shall retire for the evening. Show me to my room, nephew.” “Obediently, your servant,” Adrik replied. He was so happy he thought he would burst from joy. Catherine would soon bear his child. Peter was living with them. Tante Sveta had completed the family. Everything was wonderful.”
238
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 31 “Your son will soon equal your talent in formations,” Volk bragged. “My tutelage with the boy before your arrival proves my abilities.” “We are discussing horses?” Adrik chuckled. “Dealing with the fair sex cannot be taught, your nobility,” Volk laughed. “You are born to it.” He continued to watch Peter Romanov with pride as the boy went through the paces with the Cossacks. Ilya rode up to Adrik and reined his horse. Ilya’s horse was fidgety. The Don snorted, pranced, and moved its head from side to side. This set Angel’s nerves on edge. “What is with Tiber?” Adrik questioned. He was having difficulty calming Angel. Ilya reached over and patted Tiber’s neck. “He is feeling my nervousness, your nobleness.” 239
Payton Lee g
“What sets your nerves, my friend,” Adrik smirked. “My life has never been so at peace, comfortable, and content.” “That is what makes me nervous. You have enemies my friend. They can reach across an ocean to get you. We are too complacent. This complacency opens our vulnerability,” Ilya warned. “We haven’t even heard about Igor and Deveraux’s whereabouts.” “You worry too much, my friend,” Adrik chided. “They have probably returned to Deveraux’s chateau. Plotting my demise I am certain, but we moved here for contentment. Why create a black cloud to cover such contentment?” “It is complacency that creates this nervousness. We must always be on guard less our contentment be ripped from us,” Ilya muttered. “Relax my friend,” Adrik smiled. “Enjoy our contentment.” Catherine slept late in the morning. She was feeling strange and her back was hurting. She was grateful Adrik had let her sleep since she tossed and turned most of the night. She assumed he was out practicing formations with his Cossacks and his son. “Good morning, child,” Sveta greeted when Catherine entered the kitchens. Sveta enjoyed the homey kitchen in the morning with the sun shining through the windows. She would join Marta for a cup to tea after breakfast. The two women enjoyed these quiet moments. Sveta loved her new niece and would visit the Koslov family or Sofia would join the women nearly on a daily basis. Sveta fell in love with this land as easily as she fell in love with Adrik’s new family. No one ever talked about anything but happiness. Peter, her grandnephew, had finally moved into the manse. He and his father had quickly made up for their long separation. Catherine was a daughter she had always hoped for. There were none of the intrigues of Russian Court in this virgin and pristine land. Baranov was competent governor and with Adrik’s silent support, things were improving in Novo Arkhangel’sk. Yes, Sveta was quite happy and content here. “Good Day to you dearest, Tante,” Catherine greeted taking a seat next to Marta and reaching to pour a cup of tea. “You’ve slept late,” Marta noted knowing Catherine and Adrik rose early and spent quiet time together before beginning their day. “Are you feeling well?” “Actually, I didn’t sleep well. I fear I kept tossing and turning keeping Adrik awake most of the night,” Catherine replied sipping her tea 240
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
hoping that would make her feel better. “He was kind enough not to wake me when I finally found some rest.” “Your time is near,” Sveta suggested. “Perhaps your burden is becoming too great.” “Did you feel the burden was to great before your son was born, Marta?” Catherine queried hopefully. She didn’t want to consider hurting and feeling this bad for too long. “Da, it is uncomfortable those last days,” Marta answered. “Is it very bad now? Back pain?” Catherine nodded and inhaled quickly when a band tightened around her middle. Marta noticed the discomfort and immediately placed her hand upon Catherine’s abdomen. It was rock hard. She kept her hand there until the banding stopped. It was about thirty seconds in duration. “Your time is here,” Marta whispered. “Have you felt back pain?” Catherine’s eyes widened in awe, her child would be born soon. “All night.” “My darling,” Sveta cooed. “How precious, our child is soon to be born. We must get you to bed.” “We have time yet,” Marta interjected. She remembered being put to bed upon the first pains. Lying there seemed to make the birth process longer. She thought it would have been nicer to sit with Catherine, Sofia, and Sveta over some tea instead of lying there. “Very well, but we should call Sofia,” Sveta conceded. “She is not only the Grandmere, she is the midwife. A most capable midwife as I remember, Marta.” “I’ll request Otto to send a footman for Sofia,” Marta replied rising from the table. “In the meantime, would you like some more tea?” “Yes, please,” Catherine grinned. She preferred staying at the table rather than lying abed. She thought of those long hours Marta was confined there between the sheets. She reached for the teapot. “Hurry back. I want to remember with you, little Josef’s birth.” “I’ll get that,” Sveta insisted taking the teapot and lifting it to pour Catherine more tea. “As I remember it will be awhile before you can eat.” “That’s perfectly fine with me,” Catherine squeaked as another band wound around her. “I..I..I’m not hungry.” Otto appeared behind Marta. A worried look creased his brow. His loyalty to the Grand Duke was beyond question. The Grand Duchess was about to give birth to Adrik’s child. He worried for her well being as 241
Payton Lee g
if he were the father. In the Royal Court or in Russia anything could happen during the birth. Here in the rural wild country of this land who knew what could happen to the royals. Even Marta’s son’s birth was not a comfort to him. “Your Royal Nobleness, are you in pain? Should I prepare your bed? Should I…” Catherine waved him off before he finished speaking. “Everything appears to be as it should. I would like to enjoy some time here drinking tea before my confinement. Just please send for Mama.” “Your command,” Otto bowed clicking his heels together and backing out of the room. Once out of the kitchens he spun and ran to find the Cossack guard Rolf left behind to guard the Grand Duchess. Once told of the Grand Duchess’ condition, Rolf ran to the Koslov compound to locate and bring Sofia. Sofia was in her kitchen with two of her daughter in laws discussing the next day’s meal when Rolf burst in upon them. Calmly Sofia took the news of her daughter’s imminent confinement. “Should we accompany you?” one daughter in law asked Sofia. “No, darlings, finish your work here. Your husbands are working hard this day. The Orion Star is finished today and will be put afloat. They will be hungry and need their food this evening,” Sofia explained. “It will be awhile before the baby comes as you well know. I will send word to you.” The women nodded and continued making the black bread. “There, he is so pompous and sure of himself,” Igor sneered to his companion. They had just returned from an extremely profitable journey. The illegal harvesting of otters continued with their connections. Deveraux with his money had left many associates hungering for more. The presence of a royal Prince stopped Deveraux from having his throat cut. They had sneaked into Igor’s cottage to obtain his secret records. Deveraux and Igor had been concerned that Adrik just might search the cottage and find them. Igor had them well hidden, but there was always a chance they could have been found. Igor would be returning to the Continent with Deveraux. They would live in France and run the illegal Empire from there. Deveraux stared at Adrik. The hatred he carried for all these years grew in intensity. It was because of Adrik he could never have his darling Magda. This would be his last opportunity to kill him. They were close to their small boat and a quick sprint through the woods would get them 242
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
there before anyone figured out where the pistol shot came from. His hired ship would be gone before anyone knew it was there. It was an Inuit that had taken them down the secret passage. He pulled out his pistol, took aim for Adrik’s heart and pulled the trigger. Raven’s Head, a Tlingit friend of Yuri Koslov was still on watch as the chief had promised. He saw the men and he smelled the Inuit. Raven’s head frowned. The Tlingit knew of the secret way. They had never revealed this to any alien, not even their friend, Yuri Koslov. It would be a means of escape if they needed it. They had used it before when Baranov had brought the Russian Navy to take possession of their beloved land. Now, these foreigners knew of it. The chief must be warned. The Tlingit would create rockslides and close the path against intruders forever. Adrik was enjoying the formations and beamed with pride watching his son. He leaned over to his right, “Enjoy this wonderful time, Ilya. Do not even think of anything evil less it befall.” A pop sound was heard. Adrik felt something slam into him nearly dismounting him. He was shot. He felt it. He had been shot before. The slamming into the body of the lead, the burning pain, and the shock was always the same. This time there was no adrenalin of battle to keep him going. Dizziness overtook him. Ilya heard the shot and immediately looked to the Grand Duke. He watched Adrik’s face pale. The blood spurted out from his back near his shoulder. He looked beyond to see the telltale trace of smoke coming from beyond the hedges near the cottage. There was no time to investigate. Adrik’s horse displayed nervousness. Her master was not in control. His seating had shifted to the point of worrying her. Angel was used to the smell of gunshot. In the heat of battles she had been in, it never unnerved her. Her master always sat perfectly upon her back. Angel was even used to the smell of blood including her master’s blood. This was different. Angel knew it. Angel felt it. Angel began to snort nervously and paw her hoof. She felt her master begin to slide from her back. Ilya saw Adrik slipping he jumped to the ground from his mount and tried to get Adrik back up. Adrik was too big of a man. He mounted Angel behind Adrik and took the reins while desperately holding Adrik’s unconscious form. 243
Payton Lee g
Angel snorted at the extra weight but responded to the commands of the rider on her back. They headed toward the manse. Volk heard the shot and watched Adrik slump. He saw the blood pouring from Adrik’s back. His first thought was of course a coup. Volk did not waste a moment. He propelled forward on his horse and charged into the middle of the Cossacks and their formation. He jumped onto the horse carrying Peter. His next move was to command the Celtic Ring, a formation to surround and protect a leader, a royal, or commander by taking their horses to provide a circled ring of protection. Once the Celtic Ring surrounded Peter, Volk ordered the rest of the Cossacks to place the formation around Adrik. Because Adrik was wounded, the ring headed towards the manse slowly. Volk’s ring rode with thunder and was at the manse quickly. Volk leaped from Peter’s mount and forcibly pulled him off the horse. Volk then literally pushed the young prince into the manse and ordered six Cossacks to surround the manse and one more to stay by Peter’s side until he returned. Volk remounted Peter’s horse and ordered the remaining Cossacks to return with him and form a second circle around Adrik. Raven’s Head had watched the older stranger lift the pistol and shoot Catherine’s husband. There was nothing he could do. He was unarmed and what would a Tlingit do to explain to the Russian’s what had happened. He trusted none of them anyway. He trusted only Yuri Koslov and his family. They were friends with the Raven Clan of Tlingit. Raven’s head ran silently through the woods and weaved in and out of the trees until he arrived at the Koslov compound. He walked to the eldest brother, who was currently splitting wood. “Welcome brother,” Arman greeted seeing Raven’s Head. “You heard the thunder?” Raven’s Head questioned in Tlingit. “Da,” Arman answered. “It is not unusual to hear it for the hunters.” “So close?” Arman thought a moment. The shot had been close. Raven’s Head knew the moment Arman understood his meaning. “The man, Katya’s husband, has been shot. A stranger, older man, accompanied by Prince Igor shot him. Go quickly, see if Katya needs our help.” Arman put down the axe. “Can you follow them?” 244
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“No! They go the way of the settlement. It would be dangerous for a lone Tlingit.” Raven’s Head also wanted to return to his camp and warn the elders and chief these killers knew the secret way and were shown by an Inuit. The secret way must be closed forever. “Of course,” Arman agreed. “Go quickly. I will get my family.” He ran into the house and called for his father and three brothers that were still in the house, Brody, Cheslav, and Eduard. His father was also with his two younger brothers. He quickly explained what Raven’s Head had told him. The five retrieved their pistols and muskets. They left immediately for the Romanov manse. Sofia had just entered the manse and went immediately to her daughter. It was obvious to Sofia her daughter had entered the final stages of partition. Catherine accepted her mother’s embrace and snuggled into her bosom. “Mama, I feel strange. I feel so strange.” “It is your time, baby,” Sofia comforted. “We should be taken you off to your bed. Have you called your husband yet?” “No Mama. I waited for you,” Catherine answered. No sooner than Catherine replied her stepson was literally dragged into the manse by a Cossack. “What is the meaning of this?” Marta demanded. She did not like this abrupt intrusion in her kitchen at all. “I don’t even know,” Peter replied in confusion. He looked out the door and toward the practice grounds. “I heard gunfire. The next thing I knew Volk was behind me on my horse pushing me down. I was surrounded by Cossacks and brought here.” “Someone tried to shoot you?” Sofia gasped. “Nyet,” Vladimir responded. “A shot was fired. We took no chances as to the target.” “It could be a hunter,” Marta suggested nervously. The entire atmosphere had been charged with anxiety. “Nyet,” Vladimir repeated. “The shot was too close.” “Adrik!” Catherine exclaimed worriedly. “Where is Adrik? You brought Peter, but where is Adrik? If you were so concerned for Peter, you would have been more concerned for his father!” Catherine rose suddenly and began to rush to the door. A band of intense pain stopped her in mid track. Suddenly she felt warm water gushing down her leg. “Holy Mother!” she cried out. 245
Payton Lee g
Sofia ran to Catherine. “It is your waters. The baby is coming. We must get you to your room. Quickly! Otto!” Otto was in the kitchen instantly. Under Sofia’s order he picked Catherine up and took her to her room. Sofia stayed ahead of them and started preparing the bed. Catherine’s labor intensified in those short minutes she was in Otto’s arm waiting for the bed to be prepared. Catherine was now feeling labor in full force. She felt the tears roll down her cheek. “Adrik! Where is Adrik? He should be here. He wanted to be here when his child was born.” Once Catherine was in bed, Sofia comforted her daughter. “A man usually remains away during the childbirth, darling. Although they pretend to big and strong it is well known they usually faint, if they are left in the same room. I’m sure they are keeping Adrik downstairs and waiting. You have your own business to take care of. Concentrate on birthing. You have a whole new wonderful life you need to bring into the world.” Catherine nodded her head obediently as another contraction filled her with pain.
246
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 32 Sveta remained downstairs. She wanted to be with Catherine, but she felt an uneasy dread. She knew something happened to Adrik. She slowly rose from her chair and edged her way to a window. She saw the horses in the circle and knew something was terribly wrong. Peter watched through the window as the second ring marched slowly to the house. Then he saw his father. Adrik was slumped over Angel and was staying on the saddle by the sheer strength of Ilya. He saw the blood running down his father’s sleeve. “Holy Mother of God!” Peter cried and tried to run out to his father. He was held back forcibly by Vladimir. “We do not know what this is,” Vladimir reprimanded. “It would not do your father any good to see you shot as well.” Four Cossacks assisted Ilya to ease Adrik down from Angel after they made a make shift litter from a door pulled off the nearby tool shed. Gently they carried Adrik into the manse. 247
Payton Lee g
Covered with Adrik’s blood Ilya was the first to enter the manse. “Where is Catherine? It would not be good for her to see her husband in this condition. We should take him to bed and clean his wound first. Faddei, go to town and bring the physician. Oscar, fetch Sofia Koslov. She is good with medicines.” “Sofia is here,” Peter stated. His voice was shaky. “Catherine is in partition and will soon deliver her child.” Ilya’s face turned pale. His brow was etched with worry. “We need Sofia and Catherine. Adrik will need them. What are we to do?” Sveta remained at the window. Her breath had been taken away when she saw her beloved nephew. He looked so pale. Terror gripped her heart, was he dead? Then she heard him groan. Faddei came forward, “take Adrik to the guest bedroom down the hall from the master bedroom. We’ll remove his clothes and wash his wound. I’ll get Sofia to leave Catherine. It will be difficult but with help she can handle both. Oscar, go to the Koslov camp. Get the two eldest daughter in laws to help with Adrik and birthing until the physician arrives.” Volk came in behind the litter. “Adrik lives. His wound bleeds, but I do not think it is fatal. I am going to the hedgerow by Igor’s cottage. I saw smoke there. I will track the shooter.” “Do not kill him, Volk,’ Ilya warned. We must interrogate the assassin.” “If he fights me, he will die!” Volk retorted. He raised his Shashka and bolted from the kitchen. In a flash Peter saw Volk leap onto his horse and ride toward the hedgerow. “Ilya, do you think it was Prince Igor?” Peter questioned anxiously. His hand gently touched his father’s cheek. Adrik’s eyelids fluttered at the gentle touch. “Katya?” “She is coming,” Ilya lied. He motioned the litter bearers to move Adrik to the guest room. The movement put Adrik back into the pain forgiving blackness once more. Sveta moved quickly in front of her nephew’s litter and walked briskly up the steps to show the way to the guest room. She hurriedly prepared the bed for the men to place her nephew upon. Ilya took his dagger and simply cut Adrik’s clothes off. That way there would be little movement to make the wound worse. Carefully they 248
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
placed Adrik on his stomach and washed the wound. There was no exit wound so Ilya knew the pistol ball was still in Adrik’s back. It appeared to be lodged in his clavicle. This was good, the ball would be easy to extract and there was no internal damage. Yet, Ilya knew that if Adrik had not leaned slightly to talk to him, the pistol ball would have found a target in Adrik’s heart. He was filled with rage that his dear friend’s life came so close to ending, and he was about to become a father. “The divine watch over you my noble lord,” Ilya laughed uneasily. “Let’s hope we can get this over and done with and you do not suffer with fever.” Faddei had managed to get Marta to take Sofia away from Catherine. Sofia had been told quietly that Adrik had been shot and needed her attention. It was at that time her two daughter in laws appeared. Sofia took the eldest into Catherine’s room and told her daughter she had to prepare for the birth, but Tatiana would stay with her. Elsa, Brody’s wife went with Sofia to look at Adrik’s wound. Yuri met Volk and his seven Cossacks at the cottage. Yuri explained to Volk that a Tlingit had seen the shooting and saw the two men run into those woods. It was where they began on foot to track the assassins. Yuri told Volk the Tlingit had recognized Prince Igor, but it was the other that shot the Grand Duke. Yuri’s description matched Deveraux. “Pig swine,” Volk spat. “I’ll skewer the French pig and hang his intestines out for wolves.” Adrik woke as Sofia cleansed his wound of all fabric. He passed out once again when she probed for the pistol shot. It was easily reached. The bone had not broken, but it was obvious the bone and muscle tissue surrounding it would be bruised. She gave instructions to Elsa about the poultice and bandage to be placed on his shoulder after she removed the ball. Taking a fresh bottle of Vodka Sofia poured it over the wound. It caused Adrik to scream even in unconsciousness. She then poured the Vodka over her hands and washed them to return to her daughter. Marta had come in and waited for Sofia to finish removing the shot, and then told Sofia that Catherine had crowned. The baby would be delivered momentarily. Sofia rushed into the master suite. Catherine was sitting and panting heavily in the bed. A loud scream from her lips announced the presentation of a tiny blonde head. 249
Payton Lee g
With her mother’s encouragement and several pushes later, a little baby girl emerged into the cold world. Sofia found it difficult to continue with the necessity of cutting the cord and tying it. She felt tears of joy stream down her cheeks. This was the very first granddaughter born into the family. She continued with sheer will and efficiency of practice. The child was incredibly beautiful. The blonde hair was thick and curly; it was nearly a white blonde. The pink little lips puckered in the abrupt temperature change. Those lips were perfectly formed. The baby’s limbs were perfect. Even for being newly born, this baby radiated beauty. Sveta heard the cries of a newborn. She wanted desperately to see her new grandniece or grandnephew, but didn’t want to leave Adrik’s side. One of his family members should maintain the vigil. It didn’t matter that Ilya and Faddei were staunch sentinels by his bedside. She remained seated on the chair in the corner watching her Adrik breathe. Ilya looked at Faddei when they heard the sound of the newborn. “His child,” Ilya whispered. “My God, Holy Father, Mother of God, what a time for this to occur. He wanted so desperately to see his child born.” Faddei touched his friend and comrade’s shoulder. “At least he will live to see it. I have never seen such expertise in surgical matters. The wound was cleaned quickly. The shot pulled quickly with little more damage. Sofia has the hands of the royal court’s most skilled physicians.” Sveta sighed in relief. She had liked Sofia. Now she loved Sofia. She promised herself there wouldn’t be anything that Sofia would want that would not be gotten for her. She also vowed she would learn all she could from Sofia about medicines and herbs. “Rest now,” Sofia ordered her daughter. “Adrik, where is Adrik?” Catherine asked. She was holding her new daughter. Her fingers stroked the tiny cheeks. “She is so beautiful. He wanted a daughter. Did you know that? Adrik will be so pleased.” “You need your rest now,” Sofia repeated. “Let me take the child to him. You must rest.” “But I want to show him his daughter,” Catherine insisted. “I want to see his face. He will be so happy.” It was then she noticed her mother’s worried face. “Something has happened. Holy Mother of God, Adrik! What happened?” Sofia sat on the bed and took the baby from Catherine’s arms. 250
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Catherine held her breath, “He’s dead?” “No, he was wounded,” Sofia replied softly brushing the baby’s hair with her fingers. “He will be fine. He is sleeping and you must sleep.” “I need to be with him,” Catherine wept attempting to rise from the bed. “Hold her,” Sofia ordered Marta and Tatiana. “Give her the medicine. Hold her nose if necessary. “Do not trust her. She has the fiery will of her father. Keep her in bed. The medicine will make her sleep.” Catherine took the herbal mix without force. She was tired. There would be time to sneak from this bed and find Adrik later. It was just before her mind succumbed to sleep she realized how much she had fallen in love with her husband. She couldn’t imagine life without him. Still, there was her baby, their baby. He would love his little girl. She just knew it. Adrik was waking due to the dulling pain he felt on his shoulder. He forced his eyes to open and then to focus. He recognized he was in a room, in a bed, and his Cossack comrades were standing next to him. The men smiled at him when he opened his eyes. Then he saw his Tante. She came to him as soon as she saw he was awake. “Katya, where is my Katya?” Adrik questioned. He was so disappointed when he realized the woman he had learned to love was not with him. Perhaps she did not love him, as he had believed she had learned too these past months. Sveta took her nephew’s hand in her small hands. She brushed her lips across his knuckles. “Darling, you wife is quite busy at the moment.” “Busy?” Adrik moaned. She was too busy to be with her husband? Her husband whom had just been shot? “She is giving you a child, darling,” Sveta related with a large smile. “She went into her labors this morning, before you were wounded. We haven’t even told her about your wounds as of yet. It would be bad to shock her like this, don’t you agree? You must get better quickly for her and your child.” “Baby,” Adrik whispered in wonder. “I must go to her!” He tried to rise. Faddei and Ilya forced him down. “It is not good for either of you to see each other, yet,” Ilya scolded. “I promised I would be with her,” Adrik protested. He winced in pain. “I must be with her.” 251
Payton Lee g
“All in good time,” Ilya responded pushing him back down into the mattress. Sofia entered at that moment. In her arms was a small bundle wrapped in a white soft woven blanket. “Good, you are awake. I bring your daughter. She is as beautiful as an angel.” She took the baby to Adrik’s side and opened the blanket so he could look at the baby. Adrik started to sit up. Ilya and Faddei assisted him. “Give me the child,” Adrik commanded offering his free arm. He fought the pain in his shoulder. He wanted to hold his child. Sofia complied immediately. She couldn’t stop beaming over her new granddaughter. She had helped birth all of her grandsons. It had been boys and only boys. Her beloved youngest daughter would give her a granddaughter. This baby was the most beautiful child she had ever delivered. The Koslov family was a handsome lot, but with the royal Romanov blood the child they created was beyond beautiful. Adrik stared at the little newborn sleeping contentedly in his arms. She was beautiful. Her pink lips formed a perfect bow. Her lashes were long and dark blonde. Her hair was a golden white. Her nose was tiny and pert like her mother. Her brows were dark blonde like her lashes. Her face was creamy white with pink cheeks. He watched her little hands move. They would be long and slender. She was a heavenly vision and he had created her. “Katya?” “She is resting comfortably,” Sofia replied knowing he was also concerned for the well being of his wife. “It wore her out giving birth to this angel.” Something happened during those moments Adrik held his new daughter in his arm. He changed from a warrior to a husband and father. It was a heady feeling when he recognized it. He had wanted to forget war and the battles. That is why he built this manse, but until this moment he still felt the warrior blood pulse through his veins. At this moment the only thing that mattered in life was his wife, his son, and this beautiful baby. Tears glistened in his eyes as he looked to Sveta. “I made her. She’s mine!” It was the emotion in that statement that brought tears to Sveta’s eyes. Ilya and Faddei turned their heads quickly so Adrik would not see the tears in their eyes. Faddei understood more than most. He had felt the same way when Sofia had brought his son to him. Sveta swooped down on her nephew and sat next to him and the baby. She was careful not to move the bed lest she cause her nephew more pain. “She is truly the most beautiful child I have ever seen. I 252
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
thought you were a beautiful child, but she is exquisite. Have you thought of a name?” “Not until this moment,” Adrik whispered with awe. He was still staring at his daughter. “She is the greatest, most beautiful light in the universe. I will name her Kira!” Sofia bit her lip holding her emotions. This man, her daughter’s husband, had picked the perfect name for her granddaughter. Kira, the light! Yes, this child would be the light of the Koslov family, and of course the close knit Romanov family living here. “Soon Kira will be hungry. I should take her back to her mother. You must rest. If you rest now, you will heal faster and then you can visit your wife to reassure your worry as to her well being. “I will obey. I will be up tomorrow to see to Katya’s care personally. I must thank her for her labors,” Adrik said happily as he reluctantly allowed Sofia to take his new daughter. “Has Peter seen her?” Peter stepped out of the shadows. “Indeed I have father. I must admit I shall have to learn to be the best soldier in the world. I will need all my skills to protect this beautiful sister you have given me.” “And I will be at your side fighting off all her suitors,” Adrik laughed despite the pain in his shoulder. “Of course none of them will ever be good enough for her.” “And you will be crowded by ten vicious uncles and currently eight male cousins,” Sofia laughed. When Sofia left he turned to Sveta. “Please check on my wife.” Sveta raised her brow. “I see you are already improving. You would send me off that you may confer with your comrades.” She raised her hand in silence knowing Adrik would deny it. He never wanted his dear Tante to worry over treachery. “You men figured out that it was Igor and his new friend that did this to you. I will speak to Rolf and Vladimir. The Cossacks need to surround this building to protect us since we do not know where Igor and Deveraux are. You are currently wounded, your wife recovering, and a new baby. I do not even mention protecting your son, Peter, heir to the Romanov name.” Sveta rose and walked to the door. She turned and gave Adrik a beaming smile. “I also need to confiscate six of your Cossacks to take me into town. I have money to spend on a beautiful Kira and I intend to spoil her ruthlessly. I give you warning.”
253
Payton Lee g
Adrik laughed, “Well that is three things that are taken care of, Ilya and Faddei. As for spoiling my little Kira? You will have a great competition with me, Tante.” Sveta returned with a gesture of blowing Adrik a kiss and left the room. “How did she know it was Igor and Deveraux?” Adrik questioned. “She was with you every moment since you were brought in,” Ilya responded. “Even we do not have the confirmation. Volk is tracking the shooter. Yet, your Tante is correctly assuming they were behind the assassination. There would be no others so inclined in this new land,” Adrik’s softness of holding his daughter left him. Rage replaced the emotion. “Find them. I will not live in fear or intrigue for the safety of my family. Not Here! By God! Not Here!” The venom in Adrik’s voice even terrified Faddei and Ilya. Of course they understood. This was protectiveness. He had everything he hoped for. He had a beautiful adoring wife, his long lost son, and now a beautiful little daughter. Of course he would protect them.
254
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 33 Volk was one of the best trackers in the Cossack regiment. He quickly located and followed the trail Igor and Deveraux had left. Volk was amazed at the stupidity of the men. He could follow their trail on a moonless night. Volk did not know that Igor and Deveraux were already in a small boat headed for the French Ship in a hidden Fjord. He also did not know that the Tlingit were already ahead of them and were watching the men escape. They would have captured the assassins for the Russians, but they were there for a different reason. They had to protect their land. This Inuit guide had endangered their camp. If those white men knew of the secret path, they would use it again. The Tlingit warriors began moving the heavy boulders to topple on the path. They would create a rockslide that would close the path forever. Volk was ahead of the Cossacks and the Koslov family, when they heard the thunder. Yuri knew immediately it was a rockslide. It was a common occurrence, and he knew it was close. Volk jumped backwards at the first rolling rock and quickly vacated the premise returning to the 255
Payton Lee g
tracking party. He was red with rage when he met Yuri. “Rocks, big rocks, they have blocked the trail.” “We heard the rockslide,” Yuri commented. “There is the start of a rivulet here. I did not know of it. It must lead to a river. We must mount our horses and ride quickly to the northern ports of the Island.” Volk cursed, but ran back to his mount and took the reins from Brody. His motion was fluid, but instant. He was on his horse and racing around the massive boulders heading toward an unknown river port. The Cossacks were behind him, with Yuri, and his sons following. “I’d best this Cossack in a ship,” Brody grumbled doing his best to keep up with the thundering horses of the Cossacks. “Unfortunately, we are on land and four legged beasts instead of the smooth waters,” Cheslav commented angrily. “Who taught these Cossacks to ride anyway?” “It is an art, like seamanship,” Arman answered reasonably. “You have to admire their skills.” “Bah, let me get them on a ship!” Brody complained. His legs and rump were hurting already. “Katya’s security is the issue here. If they attempt to kill a Duke, they would not stop at a Duchess,” Yuri prodded. It was all the brothers needed to hear. They concentrated on riding and catching the Cossacks. They wanted to flay the assassins’ skins. The troupe rode hard until they came to the northern ports. They were too late. The French ship was already out to sea. Volk was furious with rage. He stood in his saddle and raised the Shashka over his head. “I will kill you, Deveraux! I will kill you with this blade! Come to my shore again! I will kill you.” Yuri and his sons felt the same rage but kept it within. They would ask the Tlingit to watch all borders for this enemy. There would be no safe haven on this islands where the Tlingit would be. They would deliver Igor and Deveraux personally to the headsman’s axe. “Come, it is too late to return to the manse. We will go to my daughter’s hostelry, eat and rest,” Yuri told Volk after his rage was in control. “I will rip his flesh from his bones,” Volk muttered reining his Don toward the town. “First we must catch him,” Arman complained angrily. “He eludes us too easily. We have lived here longer than all Russians and still he 256
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
escapes us through unknown trails. And now thwarted by a rock fall.” Arman looked at his father. Yuri understood. He knew that rockslide was man made, and not a natural occurrence. He knew the trail was secret and he recognized the signs of a Tlingit scout. He must talk to Dark Shadow, Chief of the Tlingit. “I will speak with the Russian Officers and Naval Officers in Novo Arkhangel’sk. This attack on a Romanov will be reported to the Czar. There will be no safe haven in Mother Russia for those two,” Volk vowed. “Unfortunately they have the rest of the world to hide in,” Brody reminded. “As a seaman I think I know where they will go.” “The Sandwich Islands,” Cheslav said knowingly. “It is the only place to go to this time of year.” “Or, the Amerikan coast,” Brody disagreed. “Igor has connections with disreputable Amerikans there. The Spanish will have nothing to do with him.” “You will each take your ships with a full contingent of our crew and a few Russian Soldiers to search them out,” Yuri decreed. “Arman, you take Mitka to the Sandwich Islands. Brody, you will take Nitka to the Amerikan Coast with the same contingent.” Then Yuri turned to Volk. “You will see to it that soldiers will sail with my sons?” “Done,” Volk replied simply. He wanted to sail with the brothers, but without knowing exactly where Igor and Deveraux would be he didn’t want to be in the wrong place. It was now even more imperative to watch over the Grand Duke. They had escaped. Adrik slept comfortably with the aid of Sofia’s herbal painkillers. According to Ilya he would heal quickly. Ilya told him that Sofia’s care was the best he had ever seen, even the finest surgeon in St. Petersburg. He woke early the next morning. Otto was there to help Adrik to dress. Adrik found it difficult with his tight sore muscles and the wound, but it was accomplished. Catherine woke to movement next to her. She focused her eyes to see Otto moving a chair toward her bed. Then she saw her husband. “Adrik?” Adrik sat on the chair and took his wife’s hand. He brushed his lips across her knuckles. “It is I. I had to make certain you were all right. How are you feeling?” 257
Payton Lee g
“I heard you were wounded,” Catherine stated rising from the bed. “It’s nothing more than a bee sting,” Adrik consoled. “I’m fine. I need to know you are well.” “Isn’t she beautiful, our Kira? Mama told me the name you gave her. You choose well,” Catherine babbled forgetting Adrik’s concerned question. “Heavenly! Thank you my love.” Adrik replied lovingly. He saw how happy his wife was. He knew she was in good health. He had nothing to worry about. He was also thrilled at how happy she was about the baby, and him. She was concerned for him. He never wanted to return to Russia now. He wanted to stay here in this glorious happiness forever. The only cloud in the sunny sky was Prince Igor and Deveraux. His frown crossed his face without thinking. He had heard nothing from Volk, the Cossacks, or the Koslov men. He was deeply concerned for the knowledge and the men’s safety. “What is it?” Catherine questioned worriedly. She noted Adrik’s brief frown. “Are you in great pain?” Catherine leaned forward to stroke Adrik’s cheek. Adrik encased her small hand in his large ones. He took Catherine’s fingertips and lightly kissed each one of the tips of her fingers. “Holy Mother of God, I love you so much I feel as if I will burst with the joy of it.” Catherine smiled lovingly at her husband and thrilled to the happy sensation his sweet kisses caused burning down her arm, into her heart, and right down through her soul. “You will not avoid my question. What concerns you then if it is not pain?” “I am in pain, but not so bad, my Duchess. Your mother is more talented than any Russian surgeon that has ever tended my body. Her pain medicines are also more effective,” Adrik responded hoping Catherine would not press further. He was concerned for all he loved. Peter was safe for the moment. Catherine and his Kira were safe for the moment. Yet, this heaven could be easily disturbed. He was also furious with himself for letting his guard down with such enemies near at hand. He would never allow that to happen again. “And what of you, Katya, my love, my Duchess, my life, and my soul. Are you uncomfortable? Was it difficult for you? Are you well?” “I know you well enough to know you are avoiding telling me your thoughts,” Catherine accused softly. “Who shot you?” She looked 258
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
directly into Adrik’s blue eyes. Those eyes revealed to her his love and his trepidation. “I was told it was Deveraux.” “He’s here?” Catherine choked. Her mind was filled with a thousand questions. Fear ran rampant in her thoughts. Deveraux had taken Adrik’s wife and son. He hid Adrik’s son from him. Catherine simply could not understand such hatred, but she had heard of it before. It was a sickness that destroyed the mind and great danger for everyone in the path of it. “Was he trying to get Peter?” “I don’t know,” Adrik sighed. These things weighed heavily on his mind, but he wouldn’t let Deveraux interfere with the happiness he had found, or the little daughter he and Catherine had created. Kira was his precious newborn daughter and no one would interfere with her, ever! “He knows Peter would never go willingly with him. I don’t understand this attack.” “Other than sick, twisted, and insane hatred?” Catherine said vocally bringing up the most possible reason for the attack. “He will not stop, Adrik. He is insane. We will face this together and defeat him.” Adrik did not have time to respond. At that moment his daughter Kira announced she was awake, wet, and hungry. Her little pink cheeks flushed with the energy it took to let everyone know she demanded attention. He little fists flayed at the air and her legs flexed. Otto was closest to the crib. He picked up the little girl and laid her on the end of the bed. Sofia entered and brought fresh napkins and a gown for Kira. She quickly changed the baby and wrapped her in a fresh woolen blanket. She held little Kira securely in her arms and cooed to the newborn. “My little darling. You are so beautiful.” Kira seemed to stare into her Grandmother’s eyes. “Yes little one, you are beautiful and smart. We must see to your being fed. You will want for nothing. I promise you this,” Sofia whispered taking Kira to her mother. Otto left the room allowing Catherine her privacy for nursing. Adrik remained and watched his daughter suckle her mother’s breast. He stared in wonderment. He fought the choking in his throat and tried in vain to prevent emotional tears from falling. This moment he would treasure for as long as he lived. The warrior had died completely. He was raised and trained for death. Before him was life. Perhaps destiny had given him his first shrewish wife and abandoned the care of his son to 259
Payton Lee g
a loving family so he could serve the Russian Royal Family faithfully. Now it was his time, he would not be denied. Catherine heard strange sounds and looked at her husband. His facial features radiated like she had never noticed before. She saw his tears and knew they were not from pain. “I love you. Thank you for my daughter.” Regardless of the pain in his shoulder, he bolted from the chair and knelt by the side of the bed. Tears came freely. “Never have I felt such wonderment. It is spiritual. I swear to you my allegiance at cost of my life. Never leave me. Oh dear God please never leave me. I would be a shell without you.” Catherine was struck by her husband’s oath and terror. “We will not part but by death, my love. Only that shadow of darkness will ever separate us.” She gently placed her hand upon his head and stroked her fingers through his blond curls. Adrik felt his wife’s reassuring hand and found his emotions had overcome him. He was sobbing. He raised his head and took his wife’s hand kissing her fingertips. They stared at each other lovingly until a knock at the door brought them back into reality. Kira had nursed and was sleeping soundly. Catherine quickly covered her breasts by buttoning her nightgown after she placed the sleeping Kira between her arm and Adrik’s arm. Adrik picked up his daughter and kissed her forehead lovingly. Sofia had witnessed the couple’s joy with each other and had remained quietly observing in a dark corner of the room near the door. When Catherine had covered her body, Sofia opened the door. It was Yuri and Volk. Yuri walked in first. He wore a broad smile. “I have heard I have been given a granddaughter. Let me see the Princess Kira.” Catherine gasped at the reminder her father vocalized. Her daughter was a princess! Adrik rose slowly from his knees still holding little Kira in the soft white woolen blanket. He proudly showed his father in law his daughter. “Holy Mother of God!” Yuri exclaimed. “This child is beautiful. She truly is a Romanov Princess and the granddaughter of Yuri Koslov! She is the loveliest granddaughter ever born to the Yuri Koslov family.” Catherine chuckled. “Papa, she is the only granddaughter born to the Yuri Koslov family.” 260
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Don’t argue with your Papa!” Yuri laughed. “Let me hold the angel.” Adrik reluctantly gave up his Kira, but could not fault Yuri for wanting to hold the angelic cherub. Volk remained silent long enough. He wanted to speak to his Grand Duke. Adrik was aware of Volk’s uneasiness without being told. He had been relieved when Yuri and Volk returned. That worry was put aside, but he wanted information. He wanted to know who shot him and if Igor and Deveraux had been caught. He motioned to Volk to go outside of the master bedroom to give them privacy. He would not upset his wife. Once outside the room they walked further to the room Adrik was using. In the room, Volk broke his silence. “Where is Peter?” “My son is sleeping in that room across the hall. He is safe and guarded by Ilya. I have also set guards around the manse and compound. What have you learned?” “A Tlingit described the shooter to Yuri Koslov and his sons. It was Deveraux, the bastard!” Volk spat out angrily. “He escaped us after a rock fall separated us. I went around the rock fall and the Koslov family took me across a trail that cut us close to the waterway they used. We missed them. Their French ship was already full sail, out of the fjord, past the channel, and into the sea.” “They will return and we will be ready,” Adrik stated heatedly. “I’ll keep a watch on the northern end all the time. A French ship will never enter without our knowing.” “And what if he comes on a Russian, Dutch, or English?” Volk grunted angrily. “He escaped from me! I cannot live down that personal insult.” “We will get him,” Adrik attempted to assure Volk. “I will send missives to Alexander. The English and the Russians will not let Igor or Deveraux near a ship. I will see to it. They will be arrested on sight and sent to the most northern climes of Siberia.” “No my lord!” Volk nearly shouted red faced. “This is a personal affront. Deveraux and Igor attacked you under my watch. Then they escaped. It is a personal insult.” Volk was in a rage. “They could not return to Russia. Yuri believes they will go to the shelter of the whaling harbors of the Sandwich Islands or the coasts of Amerika down to the Spanish forts.” 261
Payton Lee g
“Logically it would be either location. They would not go further south. The Spanish hate the French and Russians,” Adrik agreed. “I will discuss a voyage with Yuri to track them.” “Yuri is already outfitting his two eldest sons ships. One will go to the Sandwich Islands; the other will go along the coast of Amerika. Too bad for them that a ship is difficult to hide.” “But you hate the ocean,” Adrik remarked thinking Volk planned to go with them on the voyage. “I also cannot split myself in two. In this case I wish it were so,” Volk growled. “If they find them, they will bring them to me. It is better if I stay here. I will hone my blade until it will slice a hair in quarters lengthwise.” “As will I,” Adrik stated. “My family will never be safe as long as they roam as they wish.” “Father?” Peter interrupted entering the room. “I heard Volk had returned.” “As I have.” “Did you capture them?” “They escaped me. This cursed country aided their escape. I had them and then there was a rock fall.” “They’ve left Novo Arkhangel’sk?” “They’ve left the Amerikas on a French Ship.” “Perhaps Captain Volgarski,” Peter began. “The Koslov’s are outfitting their ships now, Peter,” Adrik revealed. “They will carry a missive to be sent to the Czar.” Ilya was behind Peter and heard that Igor and Deveraux had eluded the Cossacks. He knew Volk well and knew Volk would have taken this as a personal failure. He also took it a personal affront. “There is still a chance they would try to return. Volk, we will prepare for such an event. Our Shashkas will drink blood soon.” “I wish to go with them, father,” Peter requested. “It is my duty as your son and Prince of Mother Russia to be a man and protect my family.” Adrik beamed with pride for his son. He recognized himself as a young man in his son. He also knew that Ilya and Volk would die before they would let harm come to Peter. He also respected Volk’s feelings about Deveraux’s escape. He loved his Cossacks as his brothers. He knew Volk must seek to establish his prestige and honor once more. “Yes,” Adrik voiced powerfully. “You will work with Ilya and Volk on such matters, should they try to return.” 262
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
The winter came to Baranov Island. Adrik had recovered quickly from his wound. He trained daily with his Cossacks. They loved the cold snowy weather. It reminded them of home. Adrik had sworn he would never again let his guard down. He spoke with Yuri daily. Yuri had convinced the Tlingit to trust Adrik. He had met the Tlingit who had seen Deveraux shoot him. The Tlingit Crow tribe had agreed to watch for the Frenchman and warn him should he land his boat on the island again. The Tlingit were on watch constantly since it was discovered the Inuit had brought the Frenchman through their secret way. They had heard from Arman and Brody. Arman had sailed to the Sandwich Islands and a whaler had seen the French ship at Lahaina’s whale port. Brody had reported there had been no sight of the French ship down the coast of the Amerikas. Both brothers were doing a good trade. They had taken their families with them. Their sons were already sailors. Their wives had already made several voyages with them. It never ceased to amaze Adrik how happy and loyal the Koslov family could be. He was drawn into the Koslov family like a hungry man to a great feast. His wife was of the loving Koslov family and he flourished in her love. After his time with Yuri at his manse or the Koslov home he could be found in a very domestic setting holding his baby daughter after her last feeding of the night. He would hold Kira and rock her to sleep in front of the fireplace in the parlor. One of the ship builders had made the chair for him as a gift to the family. The ship builders had always been fond of Catherine. Most of them had known her since she was a gangling young girl and watched her grow into a woman. They were furious at Prince Igor’s lust for Catherine, and thrilled she had married a man to protect her. They could tell she was deeply in love with her husband. Sveta and Sofia were now closer than sisters. Both women doted on their beloved Kira. It was fortunate they were not living in St. Petersburg or they would have to build another house for all the gifts they would have bought for Kira. It was a quiet night in the manse. Sveta sat in a comfortable chair working on her needlework. Peter sat in a corner on the floor playing a game of chess with Faddei. Catherine was at the desk studying house accounts. Adrik was in the great rocker chair rocking a soundly sleeping Kira in his arms. His little girl had just been nursed and changed into her fresh bed clothing. 263
Payton Lee g
It was this time of the day Adrik loved the most. He would occasionally glance up at Catherine and catch her eye looking at him. Between them they exchanged their silent devotion to each other. Adrik couldn’t believe he had found such joy and pleasure in married life. He adored his wife. Catherine couldn’t believe what a contented happy marriage she enjoyed. She couldn’t believe this gentle loving man was once the fierce Grand Duke Adrik Romanov, the leader of the Russian Cossack Army and terror to Russian enemies. The peace was too wonderful to last. All heads turned to a noise in the front of the house. Volk burst into the manse parlor.
264
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 34 “I have word from Yuri’s man. The Tlingit have spotted the French Ship. It has returned from the Sandwich Islands,” Volk blurted out without a breath. “They have also sighted the sails of the Mitka. I will take Ilya now and go to the place the Tlingit suspect they will land.” Peter had risen from the floor and walked toward Volk. “I will be with you.” Adrik was already upright. Catherine had walked to his side the moment Volk burst in the room. Catherine took Kira from his arms and spoke softly to Sveta now standing nearby. “Take Kira to her room and the nurse.” Adrik allowed Sveta to take his six-month-old daughter. He quickly placed his hand on Peter’s shoulder. “No.” Peter looked up to Adrik pleading with his eyes. “You must stay here with Kira, my Catherine, and Tante Sveta. Protect them here for me. I will go with Volk and Ilya. This is my battle. Deveraux and Igor are my enemies. It is my vengeance.” Adrik’s tone brooked no quarrel. Catherine held to Adrik’s arm. She whispered softly so only he would hear, “Please, do not go into danger. I would perish without you by my side.”
265
Payton Lee g
Adrik nuzzled her neck and replied just as quietly, “If I do not end this, it will be a shadow over our love and peace for the rest of our lives. Trust me my sweet.” “With my life,” Catherine choked out. She again squeezed his arm and released him. Adrik smiled to her as he walked out with Ilya and Volk. He took his arms before the men left to saddle fresh Dons. Adrik saddled his Angel. Yuri was mounted and waiting for them. A Tlingit was on foot ahead of them. The Tlingit would lead the way. Adrik was amazed at the swiftness of the Tlingit on foot. “I told you Adrik would lead his favored Cossacks away to where the ship would land,” Igor boasted. “I know my cousin well.” “And for us to hire only the best Inuit scouts,” Deveraux snickered. “The Inuit led us right into the lion’s den beneath their noses.” The men watched from the deserted cottage that was supposed to be Igor’s home. Around them were the four thugs who would assist them with their plan. It wouldn’t be much longer. The trap had been set. They had left the French ship two days earlier in the dead of night. They knew the Mitka was behind them. Igor had known the men that worked the furs for him in that area. He knew where their cabin was hidden. It was a moonless night and it was easy for them to leave the ship without being seen. All they had to do now was to slip in the manse. The Inuit were a stealthy group and easily overpowered the Cossacks guarding the back perimeter and back of the manse. Those Inuit would have done anything for money, guns, powder, and of course the promised rum. Igor and Deveraux waited for night to descend. Then they sent the Inuit to take care of the guards. Catherine had fed Kira and the nurse had taken her to bed. Sveta was spending the night with Sofia. The two women were planning a special surprise gift for little Kira and would be working on it together. Sveta always preferred to be busy when she was worrying for her beloved nephew. Peter remained in the manse with his stepmother. He was studying the English language. Adrik and Yuri were encouraging him to learn the language. It was their hope to soon venture more often into the Amerikan land and develop trade relationships with Amerikans, not for pelts, but 266
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Eastern and Oriental spices and goods for foodstuffs, and materials. They also wanted to bring Amerikans into Unalaska for their knowledge of trades and skills. Catherine was once again going over the house accounts. She found it difficult to concentrate. Every moment or two she would look out the large window hoping to see a sign of her husband or Cossack coming with information about her husband. Neither Catherine nor Peter heard the entry of Deveraux or Igor. Peter happened to look up and saw Deveraux’s face. He gasped for air. Upon Peter’s gasp Catherine looked at her stepson and then followed his eyes to the doorway. She saw Igor and felt faint. She remained seated. She was afraid she would swoon if she stood. “You,” Peter said bitterly rising from his chair. “You dare enter the household of the Grand Duke?” “I dare do anything I choose little pup,” Deveraux sneered. “I can tell by your impudent tone, your father has told you why I kept you from him.” Igor pushed his way past Deveraux to leer at Catherine. “You kept me from him to hurt him,” Peter replied smoothly. “It was a sick twisted mind that deprived a father of his son. I was your weapon of choice to impale his soul. For what?” “You insolent brat! I loved your mother with all that I am. She loved me! The Czarina Bitch forced her to marry a man she hated,” Deveraux snarled insanely. “It was her wish to keep you from that barbaric Russian murderer. I kept you and protected you for her and my love for her.” “My father followed his duty. He married my mother. He followed orders, as a military man must. The execution of my uncle was such an order, but you sent my uncle to the axe! It was you that sent word of the Czarina’s enemies. You gave my uncle to the axe all the while you pretended to be his friend and compatriot. Then you took my mother to see the horror. She witnessed the horror you had created!” Peter exclaimed angrily. “Yes, I know the truth. Ilya and Volk were there. They told me the truth. They told me you took my mother away. She believed all your lies. You knew of her weakness for opiates. You gave the opiates to her to keep her by you. It was you that killed my mother!”
267
Payton Lee g
Catherine watched Deveraux’s face turn from a haughty grin to a look of insanity. She feared for her stepson’s life. “Peter, enough!” she pleaded quietly. Deveraux looked at Adrik’s wife. “Igor told me you were beautiful. My Magda was beautiful. She was the most beautiful woman in Poland. Adrik never had her heart. He took her body. Perhaps I should take yours?” Igor stepped in between them. “She is mine by right! No one shall have her save me. It was our agreement!” “I only want Peter. I have agreed you may take the Russian slut,” Deveraux smirked. “Come boy, you will return to France with me.” “I am Russian!” Peter exclaimed stubbornly. “I will not go to France with you. This is my home!” “Silence! You are Polish! The only reason you live is because you are Magda’s son!” Deveraux warned angrily. “The only reason I live is for the value of blackmail in your black soul,” Peter retorted bravely. “I am a man grown and ready to fight you.” “You think so?” Deveraux laughed maniacally. “Come!” Two large strong Inuit walked into the manse parlor. “Take the boy,” Deveraux laughed. Peter was too shocked to respond quickly enough. He did manage to reach for his Shashka but did not reach it in time. The Inuit were upon him. He fought with all the strength he had, but the Inuit were looking forward to the promised rum and had no patience for a fight. The one took his club and rammed it on the boy’s head. Peter’s body sagged limply on the floor. There was blood covering his head. Catherine immediately rose from the desk and attempted to run to her stepson. Her screams were caught in her throat. Igor grabbed her in mid step. His one arm held her as he stuffed a cotton cloth in her mouth. He took the silky cravat from his neck and tied it over the cloth and around her head. The Inuit supplied rope to tie her hands and feet. The other Inuit was already using another rope to bind Peter. On Deveraux’s order, the Inuit took their hostages into the night. Soon they would have their promised rewards. Deveraux followed after he picked up Peter’s Shashka. He would take this fine sword with him. The hilt was studded with precious stones. The sword was most likely a gift from the Grand Duke to the boy. His revenge was complete. He had 268
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Adrik’s son and wife. History would repeat itself. The house was quiet. The Inuit had waited until most of the household servants were in bed sleeping. Those few servants still awake were quickly clubbed and tied. Otto was among those unconscious that were taken into the kitchen. The Cossacks guarding the manse were not aware of the invasion. The one Cossack guard in the back of the manse had been clubbed and dumped into a shed. Silently Deveraux and Igor slipped out of the back of the manse. Again, they were not aware of Tlingit eyes still watching the manse. Sharp Claw watched his enemy the Inuit take the woman and boy from the house. He followed them stealthily as they made their way through the pine forest into the town. Adrik, Ilya, Volk, and the Cossacks followed the Tlingit to where the ship anchored. A small boat did leave the ship and made its way to the shore. The Cossacks were waiting and the hapless French sailors were brought to Adrik. “Where is Deveraux?” Adrik demanded in fluent French. The French sailors were at first speechless. They were surprised at the Russian before them spoke their language so fluently. A Russian Shashka pushing into the ribs loosened their tongues. Adrik, Ilya, and Volk were not aware of the Tlingit listening to a sound of the forest and returning the call. The Tlingit disappeared into the forest. After the sailors had told the Cossacks of Deveraux and Igor disembarking further north of Baranov Island and meeting with the Inuit that the Tlingit returned. He held up his arm. Burnt Beak spoke to Yuri. Curses flowed from Yuri’s mouth. “Deveraux has tricked us! Sharp Claw, Burnt Beak’s brother remained to watch the manse. Deveraux and Igor have hired more Inuit. They have taken Peter and Katya! Sharp Claw has followed them to Novo Arkhangel’sk.” Adrik paled. His Catherine? His son? “Kira?” “No, the child is safely sleeping with her nurse,” Yuri informed. He was happy Sharp Claw had looked in the manse before he left to track the Inuit. He had also run quickly to the Koslov camp and spoke to Ivan Koslov. Yuri knew his sons would go quickly to the manse and secure it once more. “Where?” It was the only question necessary. “Burnt Beak and Sharp Claw will lead us to the area and point out the house,” Yuri assured. 269
Payton Lee g
Quickly the thundering hooves of the Cossacks were on the hillside of Baranov Island as they rode hard toward the town of Novo Arkhangel’sk. Six of the Cossacks remained with the sailors. They were told to tie them and walk them back to Adrik’s manse. The sailors were to be held as prisoners. It was Adrik’s plan to at least keep the ship in anchor without their crew. Another Cossack was sent to Captain Volgarski’s home asking him to take the Russian Fleet to impound the French ship, the sailors, her captain, and her hold. Adrik could at least cut off Deveraux’s escape route. Deveraux and Igor arrived at the log house just before dawn. An older Aleut woman was waiting for them. She had hot broth ready on the hearth and the house was warm. She feared the Frenchman, but was terrorized by Prince Igor. Whenever possible she faded into a corner. The Inuit were given their guns, powder, and rum. They quickly disappeared. The Inuit knew this was Tlingit territory and would not stay for any length of time. Two sailors had stayed in the house with the Aleut waiting for Deveraux’s arrival. The sailors had little use for Deveraux other than the money he paid. They despised the pompous Russian Prince. It was Deveraux’s plan to rest a day in the log house and then proceed to the ship anchored in the cove during the cover of night. He would be on the ship and return to France with his prize. He would be gone shortly after Adrik found his son and wife missing. Adrik would be trying to find his family when Deveraux would be far out to sea with them. Peter regained consciousness. His arms and legs were bound and he was lying on a bed. Slowly his eyes focused on his surroundings. He was left in a dark room. Light shone from the crack beneath the door. He heard his stepmother. “Let me go. I am not yours, I am a married woman,” Catherine seethed. She was shouting at Igor. Her body was moving the chair she was bound to. Igor laughed. He pulled her chin with his cupped hands and kissed her lips. Catherine bit his lip. Igor slapped her face with all his strength. Her head snapped and her body followed nearly toppling the chair. “I will tame you my little shrew,” Igor snarled. 270
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Peter heard the slap and fought furiously against his bindings. Realizing it was useless; he quieted and thought of his mentor, Volk. How would Volk handle this? Volk would not fight the bindings. Volk would find a way to be free of them. How many times had Volk taught Peter to become one with his environment? Look at the entire view and miss nothing. Near your hand would be a weapon if you could see it. Near your hand would be a window open if a door was locked. One merely had to see it. “I think it is time my pretty one to look over my prize,” Igor whispered into Catherine’s ear. His hand was unbuttoning her gown. Catherine gasped when her bodice felt the chill of the room and Igor’s hand grabbed her left breast roughly. His mouth descended cruelly upon her right breast. He suckled greedily. Igor’s head snapped up suddenly, standing erect he licked his lips. “Milk!” Igor exclaimed looking down at Catherine. “Milk for a child! My cousin whored you didn’t he? You’ve had his child.” Deveraux uninterested in Igor’s sexual interests was paying complete attention at the announcement of a child. Adrik had a child with this woman. He would get that child and keep it from Adrik for Magda. He could continue to hurt Adrik for Magda. Peter was too grown to keep in line, but another child, a baby? Deveraux was instantly by Catherine’s side. He pushed Igor to the side. “Suddenly you want my woman?” Igor growled. “Enjoy her breasts for soon I will be keeping her in my cabin day and night filling her with my seed and growing my own crop of children, sons for me.” With those words he reached down and squeezed a breast producing yet another drop of milk falling upon his fingers. Igor put those fingers to his lips and licked them maliciously. Igor turned and walked to the table of food. He sat down and began to eat.
271
Payton Lee g
272
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Chapter 35 Deveraux pulled a chair next to Catherine. Her teats were dripping small droplets of milk due to the recent manhandling. “I see it is true. How old is your child?” Catherine turned her face in both anger and shame. Igor had bared her to the waist in front of complete strangers, although she knew exactly who Deveraux was. “You do not wish to discuss this with me?” Deveraux said quietly. “Of course you are embarrassed.” He pulled her bodice together carefully buttoning it. “Don’t cover my view!” Igor snarled. “You don’t need to share it with the rest,” Deveraux calmly replied indicating the leering sailors. He gently squeezed Catherine’s hand. “I know you were married less than two years and the milk? Well, the child must still be an infant or a little older, but not yet completely weaned.” Deveraux smiled. He rose from the chair and slowly walked to a French Sailor. They spoke in French but Catherine understood every word. She was about to scream when she realized the French sailor was shouting back that he wanted nothing to do with taking a child. He was a sailor and wanted nothing more to do with the Russian pig or the demented Deveraux. Catherine learned the taking of another man’s wife appalled 273
Payton Lee g
the Frenchman. Peter was not mentioned. The French sailor stormed out of the house telling Deveraux he would return to his ship and speak to the Captain. Igor rose from the table grabbing his cudgel. He slammed the back of the sailor’s head. Sharp Claw showed the house to Yuri, Adrik, and the Cossacks. “How many men?” Adrik queried Sharp Claw in the broken Tlingit he had learned. Sharp Claw shrugged his shoulders. He sensed the Inuit had left, but he wasn’t certain. “Could be four, or could be more. The Inuit are dangerous warriors. They may or may not be in there. The Inuit are more dangerous when drinking rum.” “I will go in there,” Adrik stated walking toward the house. Volk held him back. “My lord, let me go.” “No, Volk. Deveraux is filled with hatred toward me. It is me he wishes to destroy. I will no longer allow him to hurt those I love,” Adrik answered softly holding Volk’s shoulders. “Igor is also filled with hate and jealousy toward me. I cannot allow them to hurt my Catherine. If something happened to her.” Adrik choked. Tears began to stream down his cheeks. “Volk, I could not live if Catherine were not by my side.” “Which is why I must go,” Volk replied. “Or at least let me be by your side. Peter is like a son I never had or will have.” Volk turned to the Cossacks. “Wait here for a time after we enter the house. If there are only four we will handle it. If more, we do not want them to know our numbers until the last moment.” The Cossacks stepped back in acknowledgement. Adrik nodded. Together they walked quietly to the front door and in one push of great strength the door fell to the floor under them. Deveraux and Igor were surprised. They could not believe or understand how Volk and Adrik had suddenly appeared. No one should know where they were. Igor reacted immediately by grabbing Peter’s Shashka and hiding it on the stool next to the table where it stays hidden under the cloth. Igor stood next to the table and moved slowly toward the Shashka. Deveraux stood next to the fireplace close to Catherine contemplating how he would return for the child of Adrik. He looked up to see Adrik enter and scan the room. “Your wife is not hurt. Igor bruised her a little. That is all.” “My son?” Adrik asked angrily. 274
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“In that room,” Deveraux stated casting his eyes to the door nearest the kitchen fireplace and table. “He may not be awake as of yet. The Inuit struggled with him and I’m afraid they were a bit rough.” Volk cursed under his breath, “If one hair is mussed on the boy’s head I shall kill you slowly.” He bolted to the door. His concern for Peter had removed his years of battle sense. As he reached for the door bolt he felt the slicing pain of a Shashka in his back. The wound was fatal. He knew it instantly. His legs dropped beneath his body and he knelt on the floor losing his breath. Volk felt the blood filling his lungs. He would not die on his knees. He would not die in the shadow of his slayer. Deveraux made his mistake when he moved toward Igor. It gave Adrik the moment to rush forward to his young wife. His body was upon her before she saw the movement of his body. He yelled “Mamai” as he pulled her and the chair down. Deveraux and Igor looked to the door at Adrik’s shout. It was the moment Volk looked for. He raised his arm with his Shashka and his body followed. Adrenalin pumping through his veins, his Shashka followed the order of Volk’s beating heart. With great power the sword severed the head of Igor. Deveraux stood in shock as Igor’s blood covered his clothes and Igor’s head rolled before him. He looked up to see the Shashka swing around just before the blade severed his head. Adrik pulled his knife and was cutting Catherine’s bindings as he shielded Catherine with his body. He did not see Volk slaying his enemy. His concern was Catherine. After his shout he knew the Cossacks would be charging in. As far as he could see, there was only a sailor, Igor, Deveraux. He knew a body was lying on the floor. The body was another sailor. Had he been killed? It didn’t matter. Catherine was in his arms. He felt her heart beating and her arms reached out to him. She buried her face into the heavy goat hair coat he was wearing. His lips moved automatically kissing the top of her head and reassuring her everything was fine and she was safe. He told her the Cossacks were coming just as they came charging in through the door. Looking around they found blood, severed heads, bodies, and a French sailor raising his arms in surrender. Ilya found Volk kneeling. His breath labored. Volk’s arm was resting on the hilt of the bloody Shashka. Ilya knelt next to his friend and saw not only the back wound, but the blood gurgling from Volk’s ears, nose, and mouth. Volk wheezed painfully, “My lord Adrik?” 275
Payton Lee g
Adrik was lifting Catherine when he saw Igor’s head lifted by a Cossack and Deveraux’s head in the hand of another. He pulled Catherine into his chest and held her head there. “Get that out of here!” he ordered angrily. He would not have his wife see such a gruesome sight. She had been through enough. This was too much like Magda again. He spotted Yuri and led Catherine into her father’s arms. Yuri saw the bloody mess first, and then he watched Adrik bring Catherine to him. He opened his arms and took his daughter. Without instruction he folded his arms around Catherine. “Her brothers and I will take her home. Sofia and Sveta must be worried for her and Kira will need her.” Her father’s words soothed her, but she stood still planting her feet firmly on the ground. “I will not leave Adrik.” “There is much to be done here,” Adrik comforted. “Go with your father and brothers. I will be home soon.” Catherine’s head was still throbbing from the hit to the head she received. The odor in the room was affecting her as well. She felt nausea and decided to retreat with her father. Adrik watched his wife leave the house when he turned to the scream of his son Peter. His body immediately ran to the cries of his son. He found Peter kneeling in a pool of blood holding onto Volk’s jacket. He saw Ilya holding Volk’s body and Volk trying with all his strength to motion Adrik with his arms. “It will be alright, Volk,” Adrik lied. He had seen enough of wounds to know when one was fatal. “We’ll get you home to the many loving women who will spoil you to health.” Volk laughed coughing up blood. “Just make certain there are lots of women mourning my body, and give me a fine funeral.” Peter wailed. “Silence lad, a noble death is the hope for all Cossacks. Remember all I have taught you and I will live on,” Volk wheezed in agony. He looked to Adrik, “I have slain my lord’s enemy and I have nothing to fear from the Czar in spilling royal blood, for I have slain the enemies of Mother Russia and now I die in honor.” Volk closed his eyes and his breathing stopped. “The finest of all funerals will be yours great Cossack,” Adrik vowed. “We will take his body to the compound in honor. Wrap his body securely. I will take his body upon my horse and we will return to the compound. Peter, you will go with Ilya and tell Baranov what has 276
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
occurred here. Faddei, take the sailors to the manse and take all of them to the French captain with the news of their benefactors’ death. Allow them to leave with a warning never to dock here again. Tell the captain their duplicity with these Russian enemies will be reported to the Czar.” Once Adrik placed Volk’s body upon the bed in his small cottage the news of Volk’s death spread like wildfire. In moments several women were at the door lamenting the Cossacks death. Several wives of other Cossacks were allowed to enter and prepare Volk’s body. Adrik selected Volk’s finest uniform. It was the one he wore at court in St. Petersburg. For a moment Adrik allowed his stern noble visage to crumble. He held onto the uniform allowing his tears to fall. Volk was a great Cossack and a great friend. Volk had died in honor and even though he killed royal blood, Adrik was proud of his friend’s valor. How true were his words. The Cossack had killed enemies of Russia and had no fear of the Czar’s reprisal for taking the life of royal blood without order. Death was the final haven. Adrik stiffened. He had his Catherine, Kira, and Peter. This was his present haven and he would keep it safe until that final breath. He must return to Catherine. He needed to hold his wife in the calm and security of his manse. He thanked the heavens for protecting Catherine from seeing the headless bodies of Igor and Deveraux. Adrik pulled his thoughts together. He gave the women the uniform giving them verbal instructions for the funeral. Walking out the door he viewed the Cossacks drinking to their fallen leader and comrade. They were singing the funeral laments. Certainly Catherine must be hearing this. He ran to the manse. Catherine was looking out the window. Kira was still sleeping. She had slept through the entire matter like the child’s nurse. Sveta and Sofia had kept vigil and hugged Catherine when Yuri returned with her in his arms. Sofia tended to Catherine’s bruises. Sveta brought Catherine food. After Catherine ate she bathed as if to wash the scent and filth of her captor’s. She scrubbed so hard her skin was bright pink when her mother brought her a towel to dry. She changed into a soft silken nightdress and the soft lambs wool wrapper. It seemed it had been hours since she began her pacing in the parlor. She knew Adrik was safe. The Cossacks told her brother Ivan about Volk’s death and his heroic acts. Deveraux and Igor were dead. Catherine felt no sorrow at the news of the death of the two fiends. She felt grief at Volk’s passing. She admired him and knew he was a true friend of Adrik. Catherine was also aware of Peter’s great admiration for the Cossack. She wanted desperately to hold 277
Payton Lee g
Adrik and heal all these wounds and hurts that began so long ago. It was the end of his enemy. He had a new wonderful life with her and Kira. They would have many more children and all his wounds would heal. Catherine wanted to begin healing them tonight. It was then Catherine saw the shadow in the night. It was her husband and he was running toward the manse. Catherine picked up the edge of her wrapper and ran to the front door. There she opened it before Otto was in the hall. Adrik looked into the light of the hall of his manse. He saw Catherine framed in the halo of the hall candlelight. He stopped at the steps for a moment and held his breath. Catherine looked like an angel. She was his angel, his life, and his salvation. At last they were safe. The clouds of darkness were lifted from his soul. Catherine noticed his hesitation and ran down the steps. She folded her arms around Adrik and looked up into his face. “My love.” Adrik’s lips descended upon Catherine. He kissed her forehead, nose, eyebrows, eyelashes, and finally settled on her lips. “My love.” Adrik lifted his wife into his arms and carried her into the house. Catherine giggled and took her husband’s face in her hands. “This is the dream I once had of my strong handsome husband taking his bride into his house. At last my dream is come true. Take me to your bed, husband. There we will make love for many hours.” Adrik began healing at that moment. He smiled down at his wife and looked directly into her beautiful blue eyes. “Your wish is my command.” Without missing a step he went up the stairs two at a time. Everyone in the house heard the master bedroom door slam shut and the bolt put down. Sveta grinned and took Sofia’s hand. “At last my nephew has found his happiness.” “And I believe so has my daughter,” Sofia smiled in return. Three days later a funeral procession made its way through the streets of Novo Arkhangel’sk. Volk’s body dressed in his finest uniform lay upon the wooden wagon. Beneath his body were cedar and pine branches. Woodland wildflowers had been made into bouquets that lie upon his body. The Cossacks followed the caisson. Behind the Cossacks were the minstrels and behind the minstrels were the lamenting women. There were nearly forty women mourning Volk. The women were Russian boyarina, peasant, and Aleut in an equal blend. 278
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Adrik, Ilya, and Peter led the procession. Catherine, Kira, Sveta, and her family followed the procession. As promised, it was a magnificent funeral. The procession returned to Adrik’s property and a quiet shaded glade. The mound had been prepared for Volk’s burial. His most prized possessions were buried with him. The mound was covered with river stones and the image of Zolotaya Baba was placed as Volk’s marker. It was fitting that the golden goddess would grace the grave of such a vibrant Cossack. After Volk’s body had been interred, Ilya handed Peter a book written in Volk’s hand. It was his memoirs combined with military strategy he had learned. Ilya told Peter it had been Volk’s request that if anything happened to him, he wanted Peter to have the book. Adrik remained next to Catherine holding Kira in his arms during the interment. Although he missed his comrade, it was a feeling of euphoria as he looked to the future with his family.
279
Payton Lee g
280
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
Επιλογυε St. Petersburg 1811 “That is a fine ship you brought into port,” Czar Alexander commented to his cousin sipping his cognac. “Kira? Isn’t that the name of your oldest daughter?” “Yes to both,” Adrik laughed happily. “The Kira is my wedding dower from the Koslov family. She is the finest ship on Pacific Ocean.” “I heard that is why you wed the lovely boyarina, you were offered a ship,” Alexander guffawed. “I wish I had been offered such a prize.” “But the greater prize was my Catherine.” “Your daughter is lovely, and your new young son will grow to be a fine man like his father,” Alexander replied. “There are times I envy you.” “I have a lot to envy. Catherine is again with child,” Adrik crowed. “We are hoping for another daughter.” “Not another son? That would be three for mother Russia,” Alexander taunted. “Precisely why I want another daughter. I shall not have to share my daughters in service,” Adrik stated seriously putting his cognac on the table. Alexander’s features hardened. “You told me I would fight Napoleon again. I am doing so. I need you.” “My days of battle are over.” “Yet you appear in St. Petersburg after you send your resignation as supreme general of the Cossack armies. I believed you intended to stay in that savage colony,” Alexander stated. 281
Payton Lee g
“Russia’s colony, yes. It is not savage. It is my home. The land is wild, yet beautiful. The air is sweet and clean. There are no political intrigues.” “Then why have you returned to Mother Russia with your dowery and family?” Alexander questioned. “We have returned to sell all our Russian holdings and return to Unalaska. It is the place I wish my children to grow,” Adrik answered. “I have found happiness. I treasure it and will keep it. My life has changed from the warrior you need. My concerns now center on my family. I only can concentrate on my family. I would be useless in battle.” “Would I could find such peace,” Alexander sighed enviously. The door opened and the guard announced the entrance of Grand Duchess Catherine Romanov. The Czar and Adrik rose from their chairs. Adrik moved swiftly to his wife’s side taking her arm and lovingly patting her protruding belly. The Czar took her hand and brushed his lips lightly across Catherine’s knuckles. Alexander looked upon Catherine’s countenance. “You sent for me most noble Highness?” Catherine greeted bowing slightly. “Indeed. I had to meet this woman that has taken away my most trusted and favorite cousin and general. I had to meet the woman that bewitched such a sour old goat,” Alexander teased lightly. Inside Alexander was being torn apart inside with envy. He was bound to the throne. His cousin did have the freedom to leave where he could not. Or could he? Alexander understood Adrik’s pain, for he had felt it. He knew of the political intrigue. How many things had he tried to ease his pain? For a time as a young man he found solace in his wife, Louise. Catherine was Adrik’s tonic. Perhaps he should readdress his life with his Czarina? He would think on it when this war with Napoleon would finally be finished. “Most noble Highness,” Catherine grinned. “It is I that find great joy in the loving machinations of my husband. I am grateful that sour goat did smile upon me and take my father’s dower.” Alexander laughed heartily. Adrik stroked his wife’s abdomen and bent to kiss his child growing in Catherine’s womb. “And a finer dower no man could hope for. Even a sour goat could ask for more.” Catherine laughed taking her husband’s hand and placing it upon her womb. “Such a goat is quite randy as our growing brood shows.” 282
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Quite frank too!” Alexander quipped. “Your joy is too much for this serious Czar. Return to your Unalaska quickly before I am taken to physicians for too much sweets. I will purchase all your holdings for a fair price. Have your solicitor bring the papers to me for signatures. Your vast holdings will be special bonuses for my new generals of war.” “There is one more thing,” Adrik reminded. “Ah yes, the Baranov question. As long as I am Czar he shall retain his governorship. I have read his request regarding his children. The Inuit is a princess. She is royalty of a sort. I grant them his name and recognize them as his legal heirs. Still, you must warn him that the Czar is a long way from Okhotsk and the American Trading Company. The merchants have the power of money and trade even a Czar cannot control so far away.” “I believe Baranov is aware of it,” Catherine stated boldly. “Mother Russia’s control in Unalaska is on a slender thread at its best.” Alexander raised his brow. “You take interest in politics, madam.” Adrik grinned. His wife was much more than beautiful. She was intelligent and political. He relied on her knowledge and understanding of the country they lived in. She had even taught him the Tlingit dialect. The Koslov family was powerful in the art of trade and merchandising. He was acutely aware of the power shared with him. Baranov was a public figure and would go down politically. Unalaska offered Adrik anonymity. His title meant nothing. The wealth of the Romanov family and the wealth of the Koslov family combined would lead to a bright future in the new land, but it would be a power in trade, commerce, shipping, and merchandising. The silent controlling power even greater than a royal power. Yuri Koslov was already contacting the new American country of the United States. There was a new future there including trade. “Some political intrigues are common talk, your most noble highness,” Catherine replied modestly. She couldn’t help what she was and knew. It was simply Catherine. “Thank you for your kindness. Our family will pray and bless the great Czar Alexander.” “I need all the help given,” Alexander stated holding back the emotions building inside. How much did he want a child? He wanted an heir. Adrik had two of them already and a beautiful young daughter with another on the way. What had he done wrong to God and Russia that all the children his wife bore him died. The children of his mistress were healthy and strong, but bastards. How he longed for the peaceful happy 283
Payton Lee g
oblivion Adrik had found. It set his mind in motion. “Go now and send the listing of your estates and your required amount.” The estates were settled quickly between the solicitors and the royal household. Sveta and Sofia went on a shopping spree in St. Petersburg with their two grandchildren. Adrik laughed at all the purchases and teased it was a good thing Yuri had come with his ship Katya, Brody brought his family on the Nitka, and Arman brought his family on the Mitka. “We will need all these ships to hold the purchases of our Sveta and Sofia. Perhaps we could send a message to Jasha’s Sonia, Dimitri’s Relentless, and Fabiyan’s Gabrielle. We might need all these ships to hold the half of St. Petersburg our loving mothers have bought.” “Do not forgot the Romanov family heirlooms that must come with us,” Catherine chuckled. “That will take up nearly the entire hold of Kira.” Sveta came into the cabin out of breath and terrified. “You must do something! Kira! Kira!” “What is it Tante? Is Kira hurt?” “She will be, if you do not do something about that child!” Sveta warned catching her breath. “She’s climbing the ropes on the masts!” “Again?” Catherine laughed. “We aren’t even a sea yet.” “Again? What does she mean again?” Sveta gasped. “You weren’t on the ship during our voyage here, Tante. It seems our little Kira has taken to the same hobby her Mama once enjoyed. She races sailors on the rigging. Fortunately she is only four and her little legs haven’t won or gotten her very high,” Adrik shared. “Her Mama is the undefeated champion of all the Koslov ships.” “Holy Mother of God! You allow this?” Sveta breathed heavily collapsing on a chair. “Kira was taught by her Mama. Kira is in no real danger. The crew would never allow that to happen to their little pet.” Adrik shared. Frankly, I’m grateful her Mama no longer climbs the rigging in contest.” “Of course not, she is in the family way,” Sveta groaned. “It is a good thing you keep your wife so occupied. I do not think my heart could bear to see the Grand Duchess climbing a ship’s riggings.” “It is a good thing my wife is so occupied,” Adrik agreed readily. “You keep me with child on purpose?” Catherine questioned warily. 284
Novo Arkhangel’sk w
“Would I do such a thing?” Adrik asked innocently splaying his fingers across his chest. “We agreed upon a large family. Did we not?” “Oh you,” Catherine grinned. “Excuse me, I must see to my active child.” Catherine watched proudly as little Kira had climbed ten feet on the rigging and was now making her way safely down. Beneath her were several of the crew keeping a close watch on the impish child they loved as their own. She didn’t see the beautiful woman walk the gangway onto the ship. Catherine turned immediately when she heard a sensuous feminine voice request a visit with the Grand Duke. Adrik appeared on deck a moment later with a calmer Sveta. He noticed Monika. Monika spotted Adrik and walked to him. Catherine had never seen a more beautiful woman. Her mouth remained open as the woman took Adrik’s arm. Even Sveta seemed to know who she was. Catherine hugged Kira and instructed her nurse to take Kira below for a nap. “Adrik, I heard you returned to St. Petersburg. I was disappointed that you did not contact me. I’ve waited so long for your return. I had hoped you had tired of your adventure to the colony. But I hear you have sold all your estates. I was also told you have taken a wife. A wife need not keep us apart, my love. You are a great lover and I’ve missed you,” Monika purred touching her finger to his cheek. Adrik choked, but before he could utter a word a hand grabbed Monika on the shoulder. “Get your hand off my husband!” Catherine snarled. She pushed Monika toward the gangplank. “You may sell your wares somewhere else. The Grand Duke is married to me, and Papa to Kira and Nicholas with another waiting to be born. I will tear your hair out by the roots, if you come near Adrik again. I will scratch your eyes and scar your pretty face should you even try to speak to my husband. No woman dare come into my territory without suffering severely.” Monika backed away slowly looking to Adrik for assistance. Adrik raised his arms in surrender. “My wife has spoken. Good luck to you, Monika. You will find another lover soon, if you haven’t already. I am quite content with my little wife and family,” he added beaming proudly. “I fear all you have heard is true. We leave tomorrow for our home. And I am quite content and happy in my marriage.” 285
Payton Lee g
Monika huffed and walked down the gangplank. She had never been spoken to like that and wives never interfered in their husbands’ intrigues. Catherine stomped by Adrik and spoke to him quietly. “Do not think I will ever tolerate a mistress, husband. After I shred her skin from her bones I will flail your flesh with a whip!” Adrik feigned fear, “I swear to you there is no such thought in my mind. I am completely happy with my wife.” Sveta raised a brow. “A good woman there.” Adrik grinned broadly. “A very good woman.” “Something you must never forget,” Catherine chirped. “Let’s go home.” “What? No adventures? Do you wish to see England? India, China, the Sandwich Islands?” Adrik teased. “I am your obedient servant.” “Well perhaps, the Sandwich Islands,” Catherine replied thoughtfully. I do wish to see these islands of paradise I’ve heard so much about. But then we will go home where I can keep you in line. We will have a new daughter by then. One I’ll need to train to compete with her sister Kira for master of the rigging.” Adrik laughed heartily. He was laughing so much as of late. He was happy. He was completely and utterly happy. His life was wonderful and he would enjoy it until his last breath.
286
